Podcasts about that friday

Amy interviews her pregnant classmates for the school paper.Based on a post by shimm2, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. It was a Friday night with nothing else going on, and Amy was hanging out at her friend Jill's house."Now that we're in the home stretch here, we should let loose a little," Amy said. They were both admitted to college, and sure to graduate high school."You mean like have affairs with older Casanova's?" Jill teased.Amy laughed. Jill knew that Alonso, who had been her Spanish tutor, had become something more. Amy told Jill one version of it, anyway."I meant maybe we should raid your dad's liquor cabinet," Amy said."I can't," Jill said quickly.When she didn't elaborate, Amy asked, "Not in the mood for a drink?"A longer pause. Then Jill explained quietly, "I'm pregnant.""What?" Amy's world came to a screeching halt.Sure, this kind of thing happened to other girls sometimes, but that was other girls. Not girls like Amy. She'd had it drilled into her all her life that there was a narrow path to success in this world, and not a lot of room for error. And a teenage pregnancy would definitely count as an error. And an unforced error at that. It wasn't that Amy was ashamed of sex or didn't enjoy it herself, but;"All you had to do is take precautions," Amy said. "It's so simple. How could you?"Jill was supposed to be one of the good ones, like her. Sure, she'd been hooking up with Dave, but how could she be so stupid? Amy felt dizzy and nauseous herself."What the fuck?" Amy said, finding herself shouting."'What the fuck' is right," Jill said, blinking away tears. "I know it's a surprise, but this isn't something happening to you.""Not happening to me? I'm losing my best friend!" Amy said, getting up off the floor. She couldn't sit still, not while this was happening."Maybe you are," Jill said. "I; I think you should go."Amy rushed out, not because she needed permission or needed to be told, but because she didn't know how to handle this.It was a mile walk home, which helped her unwind, but didn't really clear her head. If Jill was going to get an abortion, then maybe it wasn't that big a deal. But if she wasn't willing to drink, that meant she had other plans. Plans she must have been hiding from her. Amy wondered how long this situation had already been going on. How long Jill had kept it a secret from her already. She didn't think Jill looked pregnant yet, but now she wasn't so sure. She wasn't sure of anything. It had rattled her whole worldview.When she went to school the next day, and it seemed like pregnancy was everywhere she looked. There were a couple girls with rounded bellies that stood out in the hallway. For girls that had already given birth, there was even a lactation room for them to use, repurposed from a supply closet. She saw a couple girls queuing outside it, waiting for their turn.She had kind of taken it for granted that this kind of thing happened. But now it was hitting close to home, and it seemed almost like an epidemic that was catching. Amy had heard of "baby fever" where spending time around pregnant women made you more fertile. She started to fear that at some point the school as a whole would reach a tipping point, where there'd be no stopping the trend."What's your next story going to be?" Barb, the head of the school paper asked her, in school the next day. "Amy?""Oh. Right," Amy said, trying to refocus. "Have any of you noticed how many girls in our school get pregnant?""Sure," her classmate Bill said. "It happens, and we're a large school with a slightly higher than average rate of teen pregnancy, so there's definitely a few around.""I; I just don't understand it," Amy said with frustration. She felt guilty about how she reacted to Jill's news, but Jill was avoiding her today, and Amy wasn't ready to make up yet. She realized she needed to work on herself first. "Like, how could you let that happen to you?""Not everyone 'lets it happen'," Maria said across the table."I know that rape is a problem, but most of the pregnancies around here aren't from that, or we'd see more boys getting charged.""You can't know that for sure," Maria said. "It often goes unreported.""I don't think it's as simple as you think," Bill said."Well I think it is," Amy said, trying not to get too wound up. "So I want to understand why it happens. I'm thinking, an interview series with girls who are pregnant or have been in the past."Bard said, "Okay. It's a touchy subject, so tread carefully. I look forward to reading your piece when it's done."After school, Amy went over to Alonso's house. He had been tutoring her in Spanish, up until she aced the AP exam and then finally gave herself permission to kiss him. That ended their tutoring relationship, and started the relationship they had now.He answered the door in a bathrobe, and brought her in quickly. She'd been eighteen when they first kissed, but he was still self-conscious about being seen with her. And it wasn't like Amy was going to introduce him to her mother or anything. What they had was raw and physical. Except for the "raw" part.In his bedroom, she took off her shirt, and he embraced her from behind, kissing her on the back of her neck as his hands reached around for her breasts. It made her breath catch every time.He undid her pants as she leaned back, melting into him. She could feel his cock pressing against her from behind. She climbed onto the bed and paused on all fours, and asked, "Is this how you want me?""No foreplay?" he asked."I'm in a wild mood today," she said."Training wheels on or off?" he asked.She reached down and fished a twenty dollar bill out of her pocket, and put it on the nightstand. This was part of their arrangement from the start.He knew she was a virgin while he was; the exact opposite. He considered sex with a condom to be just practice for the real thing. And while he had enjoyed tutoring her, he wasn't going to tutor her for free. So when she wanted him to use a condom, she had to pay. She could hardly complain about the education he was giving her, but it was becoming harder to find the money.Now when she felt him pressing into her from behind, she asked to double check, "Is it on?"Alonso chuckled softly to himself. "Let's consider this a teachable moment. I want you to focus on how it feels, and see if you can tell for yourself."After all thinking about Jill and seeing all the other pregnant girls at school that day, and thinking about her assignment, Amy wanted to be certain. She resented being denied that, but for the moment she played along.She focused on where they were in contact, his flared cock head pressing into the opening of her vagina. Even just that little bit of him was an intense pressure inside of her; sometimes she couldn't take the full length of him. It felt so, so good, and made her hunger to feel him push deeper into her. Of course that would be a mistake if he wasn't wearing protection. She wanted to push her hips back against him; it took all her resolve not to. Not yet. But even when she tried to analyze everything she was feeling down there, she couldn't tell. It felt like it always did, although concentrating on it made it more intense.Would he really penetrate her bareback? She didn't think so, not when she was paying him, but she couldn't be entirely sure. Guys pulled this kind of trick all the time, and she couldn't count on Alonso being better than them. Which meant that even this contact of his tip to her hole was dangerous. Her heart was starting to race."I don't know, okay?" she said, feeling defeated and inadequate."It's okay," he said soothingly. "You don't have any basis of comparison. Someday you will. We can try that whenever you're ready."She didn't like the fact that she couldn't tell. It worried her, even now, that he could slip it off and she might not even know."Okay," she said. "Show me."She felt feverish and tense. She almost jumped when she felt him nudge against her again. Just the tip, barely inside of her, and he stopped there, letting her feel it.He felt bigger, if she wasn't fooling herself. And the friction between them was; different. She could feel more of the flare of his cock's head."More," she said.He slid more of his shaft into her. She was incredibly wet, fitting him in more easily than usual, even though he definitely felt bigger without a condom on. And then he stopped there, letting her savor the sensations. This was different, and she was relieved that she could tell the difference so clearly. Even so, it made her aware of what she'd been missing out on all this time. She knew she was lucky he wasn't actively fucking her, because she wasn't sure she'd want to stop.His cock pulsed inside her, and Amy recognized that. Whenever she was sucking or jacking him off, his cock would do that sometimes, and a drip of precum would glide down from the top. Feeling that happen inside her was a reminder that this wasn't safe. She had already gotten carried away, but she had to stop it there. She pulled away, and even the feeling of his shaft on its way out of her was delicious."You want the condom back on?" he asked. "Or another blind test?""Back on, please," she said, desperate now for relief.When he slid into her again, she could tell he had the condom on again. It paled in comparison, but for better or worse, it got her mind off the risks involved. Though as they fucked, she kept thinking with disbelief that she'd actually let him put it in her bare. What if that was all it took?She was worked up already, and fast approaching her climax. But Alonso reached his first, maybe worked up by their little transgression. Amy could feel it when he filled up the reservoir tip inside her; she wondered how that part would feel without the condom, but that would definitely be going too far. A surefire recipe for baby batter.Knowing she was close, he kept thrusting into her, and she didn't want to stop, but she kept thinking about what would happen if the condom slipped off now. If that happened, it would be too late by the time either of them realized what happened."I can't. I can't," she said, pulling herself off his cock. To her relief, the condom was still on and still holding all of his load, as far as she could tell anyway."Not a problem," he said. "You lie down, I'll take care of the rest."He spread her legs and brought his mouth to her crotch. Soon she writhed and whimpered, but it was bittersweet. It wasn't the kind of climax she wanted most."Do you want to talk about it?" he asked afterwards. "Why you're so paranoid about this today?"She explained about Jill, and her story for the paper, and all the other pregnant girls, and how she worried it might be catching, but also saw no excuse for not taking simple precautions."So what?" Alonso said. "Women get pregnant all the time. It's not right or wrong. It's a natural process. It just happens sometimes.""Well, not to me, if I can help it," she said. Alonso laughed at that. "What's so funny?""It's just," he gestured to her form, up and down. "Look at you. Thick thighs. Wide hips. Plump breasts. You're built for it. It's going to happen, sooner or later."The way he was looking at her made her feel sexy, but what he was saying scared her. And she worried he might get carried away if they continued down this train of thought. They both might get carried away."I've got to go," she said, getting dressed."Don't be ashamed. It's what I'm attracted to," he said.At lunch the next day, Amy sat down next to Helen, who was gorging herself on peanut butter. Helen's dowdy clothes did little to hide the almost spherical bulge underneath."It's Helen, right?" Amy said. "I'm doing a story on the teen moms in our school. I wondered if you might share how you ended up; uh; pregnant." It sounded more awkward out loud."Glad to talk about it!" Helen said. "I'm just so proud to be bringing this little one into the world. It's the best thing I've ever done."Her attitude was utterly foreign to Amy. "So you got pregnant on purpose?""Well of course! I would only ever have sex for the sake of procreation," Helen said. "The only sin involved here is that Zeke and I consummated our marriage a little early.""Oh, congratulations! When did you get engaged?" Amy asked.She was getting the sense that this conversation wasn't going to do anything to help her understand what goes into an accidental pregnancy, and thought Helen wouldn't want to get into the juicy details anyway.Helen blushed. "Funny story, we did get engaged before we conceived, but; well; it was a matter of seconds."Her words painted a clear picture in Amy's mind. Helen and Zeke, conjoined and about to knowingly make a baby, and committing to marriage in that moment. She couldn't picture herself doing that, but it did have a certain allure. Maybe someday, with the right guy.That Friday, Amy turned her room upside down looking for cash. She had to have a twenty here somewhere. She couldn't be dead broke, could she? She couldn't keep asking her mom for cash without explaining where it was going. Otherwise maybe it was time to get a job. But not in time to meet up with Alonso that afternoon.As she went to Alonso's place, she reasoned that there were plenty of other things they could do, rather than risk it. But even after he ate her out, she found herself wanting more."Come on, can't we just skip the twenty dollars?" she asked. "Or you could spot me. I'll have it soon."He ran a finger close to her nipple, keeping her aroused. "If you go into debt with me, the conditions might be more than you're expecting."He was right. The glint in his eye made it clear that he would use her how he wanted if she gave him that opportunity. And then all her money spent on condoms would be effectively down the drain. It scared her, but she also felt her hips shift of their own accord, eager for that punishment."How about this. We could play a round of roulette for free. Fifty-fifty odds. What do you think?"Oh god, he had her on edge, and he was asking her to leave her fate entirely to chance. Better than nothing, she supposed. She felt her pussy becoming absolutely soaked."You know that letting you ejaculate inside me is something I can't afford. That would cost me a lot more than twenty dollars.""What do you mean, 'let me'? When I ejaculate inside you, it'll be your choice as much as mine."There was a lot to unpack there. 'When'? Like it was inevitably going to happen? And Amy wasn't so sure it'd be intentional. It could be accidental for them both.He got up and handed her a blindfold. Funny, how he had that handy. "We can stop whenever you want."So she could take the fifty-fifty odds, and if she could tell that he wasn't wearing a condom, she could call it off."Fine, I'll play your game," she said, tying on the blindfold. "Will you warn me when you're about to cum?""That would be cheating, would it not?" he replied. "Trust your instincts. You know what my tells are by now."Lying on her back on the bed, she heard a coin flip, and if he was tearing open a condom wrapper, she didn't hear him do it. Soon she felt the bed shift as he joined her on it, and she reached out, finding him by touch. It was a new thrill, discovering the shape of his body all over again like this.He kissed her shoulder, her collarbone. It was like he was everywhere at once, she couldn't predict where he'd kiss her next. The heat was radiating from him as he loomed over her, close enough that she could feel the thin line of hair down past his belly button. And then there was the pressure, aimed perfectly true, pressing her open for him.As he crossed that threshold again, she remembered what it felt like before, both of the ways it felt, and she was pretty sure this time he was wearing a condom. He pressed into her depths, to where she had to stretch to accommodate him. The air left her lungs and she felt like she was never going to get it back."Mm, I can't believe we waited this long to do it this way," he muttered in her ear. She could hear the smile."You mean blindfolded?" she asked."I mean raw. Unprotected. I always knew it was going to happen eventually," he said.Her rational mind was repulsed at the thought, and all that came along with it. But it also gave her an unexpected thrill. But; he had to be psyching her out, right? She was pretty sure he was wearing protection; unless that was just wishful thinking."Hang on," she said, and he stopped thrusting into her, but he was still there, tantalizing her. "You are wearing a condom, right?"Inside her, his cock spasmed as if in response. It would be weeping precum, which could be carrying a few of his sperm."Amy, I can't tell you that," he said.She was almost sure she could feel the ring of latex at the bottom of the condom. Almost."I know you are. I guessed correctly, so now there's no harm in confirming it," she said."Oh? That's your guess?" he asked. "We can stop anytime you like. Heck, you can take off the blindfold anytime you like. Either way, it's game over.""Come on, that's not fair," she said."Fair? I've played by your rules for months. This is a compromise," he said.If he wasn't playing by her rules, did that mean he was breaking them? He started moving in her again, and it was a struggle to hang on to conscious thought."But you're trying to get me to believe you're not wearing a condom right now. If I that's true, we have to stop. Are you trying to convince me to stop?""No, I want you to be honest with yourself when you decide not to. Someday soon you're going to willingly give up your silly little precautions and accept the inevitable. You're going to get yourself knocked up, and you're going to know exactly what you're doing when you do it.""No; " she objected, but his words, combined with his cock probing her depths, his entire body wrapped around hers, teasing her with every touch, all of that screamed otherwise. He had to be wrong about her, she thought. She just wasn't sure how to prove that, when she was arching her back into his embrace, gasping in his ear.When she said no, he stopped moving, but that wasn't what she meant or what she wanted. "Don't stop!" she pleaded. She was so close.He didn't tell her he was cumming, but he was right that she could tell when it was about to happen. He pushed harder into her. She wondered, if she were smaller or less sturdy, whether she might break under the strain. She could feel the muscles in his arms tensing. He swelled up inside her, and she prayed that she was right about there being a condom between them.Then after one more long pulse, their bodies as tightly coupled as they could physically be, she felt the warmth of his ejaculate. When it stayed put and didn't spread, she felt a conflicted twinge of disappointment and relief. No catastrophe today. But it was still enough to push her over the edge. Her orgasm rolled through her hard enough that she wondered if her vaginal muscles might pull the condom right off him anyhow, the way they clenched down on him.The next week, Amy managed to track down Carmen for her interview series. Carmen wasn't so far along, but everybody knew she was pregnant, for now at least."First question. Are you planning to carry it to term?" Amy asked, getting her laptop out."Hm, I don't know yet, to be honest. It would have been simpler to get an abortion earlier on, but; maybe this is weird; it's been kind of a turn on." She rubbed her belly suggestively.Carmen was a thin, with a pixie-ish bowl cut of fading green hair. Amy wondered if Carmen was flirting with her, not that she was interested."So you might keep it?""Yeah, maybe. It's not that big a deal. I could put the baby up for adoption if I have to. But also, like, I've got a support network. It'll be fine."Carmen seemed so unconcerned about her impending parenthood, that Amy was starting to feel stressed on her behalf."So how did it happen?""What, do you need a biology lesson?" Carmen said. "Joking. I've always been turned on by the feeling of a guy cumming inside me. I mean it's physically intense, like it really does the trick for me, but also, like, it's physical proof that he's climaxing, and that it was me who brought him to orgasm. And that is just the hottest thing, when I'm cumming right along with him. You know?"Amy glanced around to make sure they were alone within earshot. She couldn't believe Carmen was talking about this so explicitly, but it just seemed to be who she was."No, I, " She caught herself before admitting to this girl that she had never had a man cum inside her before. But Carmen carried on, not noticing."And then, whenever there was a risk of pregnancy, past tense now, you see, that was even more intense. When he's releasing his sperm inside you, and you know those sperm could get you pregnant, and you feel it happen, knowing you might get pregnant from it, and you want it, oh my god, it's the most. It makes me have the hugest multiple orgasms ever. Like almost to the point of blacking out."Despite herself, Amy was getting wet in her chair. She was suddenly having a lot of ideas that hadn't seemed like good ideas a minute ago. She wanted to go to Alonso and tear his clothes off and have raw, animalistic, but told herself she was just sympathetic to Carmen's story. These weren't her own attitudes towards pregnancy risk and cream pies. Her porn viewing tended to skew that way, but that was different. This was the real world, where those things were for people other than her. People who made life-changing mistakes."Sorry, you were asking when it happened?" Carmen said. "Okay, so I know the weekend that it happened, but; I couldn't tell you exactly which time it happened or whose baby it is, because we had a lot of fun that weekend. It's okay though, because the two guys at the cabin were cousins, so it's basically the same genes either way.""Oh my god," Amy said without thinking."I know, right?" Carmen said. "And now I'll always have a memento from that experience."Amy typed up her notes afterward, because she was too distracted during the interview itself to write anything down.She didn't know where this story was heading. She went into it expecting cautionary tales, but she'd talked to a Christian fundamentalist and a Satanist nymphomaniac, and both of them had embraced motherhood knowingly and willingly.It almost made Amy start to feel like the weird one, for being so decidedly against reproducing, and being so careful to avoid it. And yet, when Carmen talked about the things that turned her on, it resonated with something in her too.To be continued in part 2, based on a post by shimm2 for Literotica.

Amy interviews her pregnant classmates for the school paper.Based on a post by shimm2, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. It was a Friday night with nothing else going on, and Amy was hanging out at her friend Jill's house."Now that we're in the home stretch here, we should let loose a little," Amy said. They were both admitted to college, and sure to graduate high school."You mean like have affairs with older Casanova's?" Jill teased.Amy laughed. Jill knew that Alonso, who had been her Spanish tutor, had become something more. Amy told Jill one version of it, anyway."I meant maybe we should raid your dad's liquor cabinet," Amy said."I can't," Jill said quickly.When she didn't elaborate, Amy asked, "Not in the mood for a drink?"A longer pause. Then Jill explained quietly, "I'm pregnant.""What?" Amy's world came to a screeching halt.Sure, this kind of thing happened to other girls sometimes, but that was other girls. Not girls like Amy. She'd had it drilled into her all her life that there was a narrow path to success in this world, and not a lot of room for error. And a teenage pregnancy would definitely count as an error. And an unforced error at that. It wasn't that Amy was ashamed of sex or didn't enjoy it herself, but;"All you had to do is take precautions," Amy said. "It's so simple. How could you?"Jill was supposed to be one of the good ones, like her. Sure, she'd been hooking up with Dave, but how could she be so stupid? Amy felt dizzy and nauseous herself."What the fuck?" Amy said, finding herself shouting."'What the fuck' is right," Jill said, blinking away tears. "I know it's a surprise, but this isn't something happening to you.""Not happening to me? I'm losing my best friend!" Amy said, getting up off the floor. She couldn't sit still, not while this was happening."Maybe you are," Jill said. "I; I think you should go."Amy rushed out, not because she needed permission or needed to be told, but because she didn't know how to handle this.It was a mile walk home, which helped her unwind, but didn't really clear her head. If Jill was going to get an abortion, then maybe it wasn't that big a deal. But if she wasn't willing to drink, that meant she had other plans. Plans she must have been hiding from her. Amy wondered how long this situation had already been going on. How long Jill had kept it a secret from her already. She didn't think Jill looked pregnant yet, but now she wasn't so sure. She wasn't sure of anything. It had rattled her whole worldview.When she went to school the next day, and it seemed like pregnancy was everywhere she looked. There were a couple girls with rounded bellies that stood out in the hallway. For girls that had already given birth, there was even a lactation room for them to use, repurposed from a supply closet. She saw a couple girls queuing outside it, waiting for their turn.She had kind of taken it for granted that this kind of thing happened. But now it was hitting close to home, and it seemed almost like an epidemic that was catching. Amy had heard of "baby fever" where spending time around pregnant women made you more fertile. She started to fear that at some point the school as a whole would reach a tipping point, where there'd be no stopping the trend."What's your next story going to be?" Barb, the head of the school paper asked her, in school the next day. "Amy?""Oh. Right," Amy said, trying to refocus. "Have any of you noticed how many girls in our school get pregnant?""Sure," her classmate Bill said. "It happens, and we're a large school with a slightly higher than average rate of teen pregnancy, so there's definitely a few around.""I; I just don't understand it," Amy said with frustration. She felt guilty about how she reacted to Jill's news, but Jill was avoiding her today, and Amy wasn't ready to make up yet. She realized she needed to work on herself first. "Like, how could you let that happen to you?""Not everyone 'lets it happen'," Maria said across the table."I know that rape is a problem, but most of the pregnancies around here aren't from that, or we'd see more boys getting charged.""You can't know that for sure," Maria said. "It often goes unreported.""I don't think it's as simple as you think," Bill said."Well I think it is," Amy said, trying not to get too wound up. "So I want to understand why it happens. I'm thinking, an interview series with girls who are pregnant or have been in the past."Bard said, "Okay. It's a touchy subject, so tread carefully. I look forward to reading your piece when it's done."After school, Amy went over to Alonso's house. He had been tutoring her in Spanish, up until she aced the AP exam and then finally gave herself permission to kiss him. That ended their tutoring relationship, and started the relationship they had now.He answered the door in a bathrobe, and brought her in quickly. She'd been eighteen when they first kissed, but he was still self-conscious about being seen with her. And it wasn't like Amy was going to introduce him to her mother or anything. What they had was raw and physical. Except for the "raw" part.In his bedroom, she took off her shirt, and he embraced her from behind, kissing her on the back of her neck as his hands reached around for her breasts. It made her breath catch every time.He undid her pants as she leaned back, melting into him. She could feel his cock pressing against her from behind. She climbed onto the bed and paused on all fours, and asked, "Is this how you want me?""No foreplay?" he asked."I'm in a wild mood today," she said."Training wheels on or off?" he asked.She reached down and fished a twenty dollar bill out of her pocket, and put it on the nightstand. This was part of their arrangement from the start.He knew she was a virgin while he was; the exact opposite. He considered sex with a condom to be just practice for the real thing. And while he had enjoyed tutoring her, he wasn't going to tutor her for free. So when she wanted him to use a condom, she had to pay. She could hardly complain about the education he was giving her, but it was becoming harder to find the money.Now when she felt him pressing into her from behind, she asked to double check, "Is it on?"Alonso chuckled softly to himself. "Let's consider this a teachable moment. I want you to focus on how it feels, and see if you can tell for yourself."After all thinking about Jill and seeing all the other pregnant girls at school that day, and thinking about her assignment, Amy wanted to be certain. She resented being denied that, but for the moment she played along.She focused on where they were in contact, his flared cock head pressing into the opening of her vagina. Even just that little bit of him was an intense pressure inside of her; sometimes she couldn't take the full length of him. It felt so, so good, and made her hunger to feel him push deeper into her. Of course that would be a mistake if he wasn't wearing protection. She wanted to push her hips back against him; it took all her resolve not to. Not yet. But even when she tried to analyze everything she was feeling down there, she couldn't tell. It felt like it always did, although concentrating on it made it more intense.Would he really penetrate her bareback? She didn't think so, not when she was paying him, but she couldn't be entirely sure. Guys pulled this kind of trick all the time, and she couldn't count on Alonso being better than them. Which meant that even this contact of his tip to her hole was dangerous. Her heart was starting to race."I don't know, okay?" she said, feeling defeated and inadequate."It's okay," he said soothingly. "You don't have any basis of comparison. Someday you will. We can try that whenever you're ready."She didn't like the fact that she couldn't tell. It worried her, even now, that he could slip it off and she might not even know."Okay," she said. "Show me."She felt feverish and tense. She almost jumped when she felt him nudge against her again. Just the tip, barely inside of her, and he stopped there, letting her feel it.He felt bigger, if she wasn't fooling herself. And the friction between them was; different. She could feel more of the flare of his cock's head."More," she said.He slid more of his shaft into her. She was incredibly wet, fitting him in more easily than usual, even though he definitely felt bigger without a condom on. And then he stopped there, letting her savor the sensations. This was different, and she was relieved that she could tell the difference so clearly. Even so, it made her aware of what she'd been missing out on all this time. She knew she was lucky he wasn't actively fucking her, because she wasn't sure she'd want to stop.His cock pulsed inside her, and Amy recognized that. Whenever she was sucking or jacking him off, his cock would do that sometimes, and a drip of precum would glide down from the top. Feeling that happen inside her was a reminder that this wasn't safe. She had already gotten carried away, but she had to stop it there. She pulled away, and even the feeling of his shaft on its way out of her was delicious."You want the condom back on?" he asked. "Or another blind test?""Back on, please," she said, desperate now for relief.When he slid into her again, she could tell he had the condom on again. It paled in comparison, but for better or worse, it got her mind off the risks involved. Though as they fucked, she kept thinking with disbelief that she'd actually let him put it in her bare. What if that was all it took?She was worked up already, and fast approaching her climax. But Alonso reached his first, maybe worked up by their little transgression. Amy could feel it when he filled up the reservoir tip inside her; she wondered how that part would feel without the condom, but that would definitely be going too far. A surefire recipe for baby batter.Knowing she was close, he kept thrusting into her, and she didn't want to stop, but she kept thinking about what would happen if the condom slipped off now. If that happened, it would be too late by the time either of them realized what happened."I can't. I can't," she said, pulling herself off his cock. To her relief, the condom was still on and still holding all of his load, as far as she could tell anyway."Not a problem," he said. "You lie down, I'll take care of the rest."He spread her legs and brought his mouth to her crotch. Soon she writhed and whimpered, but it was bittersweet. It wasn't the kind of climax she wanted most."Do you want to talk about it?" he asked afterwards. "Why you're so paranoid about this today?"She explained about Jill, and her story for the paper, and all the other pregnant girls, and how she worried it might be catching, but also saw no excuse for not taking simple precautions."So what?" Alonso said. "Women get pregnant all the time. It's not right or wrong. It's a natural process. It just happens sometimes.""Well, not to me, if I can help it," she said. Alonso laughed at that. "What's so funny?""It's just," he gestured to her form, up and down. "Look at you. Thick thighs. Wide hips. Plump breasts. You're built for it. It's going to happen, sooner or later."The way he was looking at her made her feel sexy, but what he was saying scared her. And she worried he might get carried away if they continued down this train of thought. They both might get carried away."I've got to go," she said, getting dressed."Don't be ashamed. It's what I'm attracted to," he said.At lunch the next day, Amy sat down next to Helen, who was gorging herself on peanut butter. Helen's dowdy clothes did little to hide the almost spherical bulge underneath."It's Helen, right?" Amy said. "I'm doing a story on the teen moms in our school. I wondered if you might share how you ended up; uh; pregnant." It sounded more awkward out loud."Glad to talk about it!" Helen said. "I'm just so proud to be bringing this little one into the world. It's the best thing I've ever done."Her attitude was utterly foreign to Amy. "So you got pregnant on purpose?""Well of course! I would only ever have sex for the sake of procreation," Helen said. "The only sin involved here is that Zeke and I consummated our marriage a little early.""Oh, congratulations! When did you get engaged?" Amy asked.She was getting the sense that this conversation wasn't going to do anything to help her understand what goes into an accidental pregnancy, and thought Helen wouldn't want to get into the juicy details anyway.Helen blushed. "Funny story, we did get engaged before we conceived, but; well; it was a matter of seconds."Her words painted a clear picture in Amy's mind. Helen and Zeke, conjoined and about to knowingly make a baby, and committing to marriage in that moment. She couldn't picture herself doing that, but it did have a certain allure. Maybe someday, with the right guy.That Friday, Amy turned her room upside down looking for cash. She had to have a twenty here somewhere. She couldn't be dead broke, could she? She couldn't keep asking her mom for cash without explaining where it was going. Otherwise maybe it was time to get a job. But not in time to meet up with Alonso that afternoon.As she went to Alonso's place, she reasoned that there were plenty of other things they could do, rather than risk it. But even after he ate her out, she found herself wanting more."Come on, can't we just skip the twenty dollars?" she asked. "Or you could spot me. I'll have it soon."He ran a finger close to her nipple, keeping her aroused. "If you go into debt with me, the conditions might be more than you're expecting."He was right. The glint in his eye made it clear that he would use her how he wanted if she gave him that opportunity. And then all her money spent on condoms would be effectively down the drain. It scared her, but she also felt her hips shift of their own accord, eager for that punishment."How about this. We could play a round of roulette for free. Fifty-fifty odds. What do you think?"Oh god, he had her on edge, and he was asking her to leave her fate entirely to chance. Better than nothing, she supposed. She felt her pussy becoming absolutely soaked."You know that letting you ejaculate inside me is something I can't afford. That would cost me a lot more than twenty dollars.""What do you mean, 'let me'? When I ejaculate inside you, it'll be your choice as much as mine."There was a lot to unpack there. 'When'? Like it was inevitably going to happen? And Amy wasn't so sure it'd be intentional. It could be accidental for them both.He got up and handed her a blindfold. Funny, how he had that handy. "We can stop whenever you want."So she could take the fifty-fifty odds, and if she could tell that he wasn't wearing a condom, she could call it off."Fine, I'll play your game," she said, tying on the blindfold. "Will you warn me when you're about to cum?""That would be cheating, would it not?" he replied. "Trust your instincts. You know what my tells are by now."Lying on her back on the bed, she heard a coin flip, and if he was tearing open a condom wrapper, she didn't hear him do it. Soon she felt the bed shift as he joined her on it, and she reached out, finding him by touch. It was a new thrill, discovering the shape of his body all over again like this.He kissed her shoulder, her collarbone. It was like he was everywhere at once, she couldn't predict where he'd kiss her next. The heat was radiating from him as he loomed over her, close enough that she could feel the thin line of hair down past his belly button. And then there was the pressure, aimed perfectly true, pressing her open for him.As he crossed that threshold again, she remembered what it felt like before, both of the ways it felt, and she was pretty sure this time he was wearing a condom. He pressed into her depths, to where she had to stretch to accommodate him. The air left her lungs and she felt like she was never going to get it back."Mm, I can't believe we waited this long to do it this way," he muttered in her ear. She could hear the smile."You mean blindfolded?" she asked."I mean raw. Unprotected. I always knew it was going to happen eventually," he said.Her rational mind was repulsed at the thought, and all that came along with it. But it also gave her an unexpected thrill. But; he had to be psyching her out, right? She was pretty sure he was wearing protection; unless that was just wishful thinking."Hang on," she said, and he stopped thrusting into her, but he was still there, tantalizing her. "You are wearing a condom, right?"Inside her, his cock spasmed as if in response. It would be weeping precum, which could be carrying a few of his sperm."Amy, I can't tell you that," he said.She was almost sure she could feel the ring of latex at the bottom of the condom. Almost."I know you are. I guessed correctly, so now there's no harm in confirming it," she said."Oh? That's your guess?" he asked. "We can stop anytime you like. Heck, you can take off the blindfold anytime you like. Either way, it's game over.""Come on, that's not fair," she said."Fair? I've played by your rules for months. This is a compromise," he said.If he wasn't playing by her rules, did that mean he was breaking them? He started moving in her again, and it was a struggle to hang on to conscious thought."But you're trying to get me to believe you're not wearing a condom right now. If I that's true, we have to stop. Are you trying to convince me to stop?""No, I want you to be honest with yourself when you decide not to. Someday soon you're going to willingly give up your silly little precautions and accept the inevitable. You're going to get yourself knocked up, and you're going to know exactly what you're doing when you do it.""No; " she objected, but his words, combined with his cock probing her depths, his entire body wrapped around hers, teasing her with every touch, all of that screamed otherwise. He had to be wrong about her, she thought. She just wasn't sure how to prove that, when she was arching her back into his embrace, gasping in his ear.When she said no, he stopped moving, but that wasn't what she meant or what she wanted. "Don't stop!" she pleaded. She was so close.He didn't tell her he was cumming, but he was right that she could tell when it was about to happen. He pushed harder into her. She wondered, if she were smaller or less sturdy, whether she might break under the strain. She could feel the muscles in his arms tensing. He swelled up inside her, and she prayed that she was right about there being a condom between them.Then after one more long pulse, their bodies as tightly coupled as they could physically be, she felt the warmth of his ejaculate. When it stayed put and didn't spread, she felt a conflicted twinge of disappointment and relief. No catastrophe today. But it was still enough to push her over the edge. Her orgasm rolled through her hard enough that she wondered if her vaginal muscles might pull the condom right off him anyhow, the way they clenched down on him.The next week, Amy managed to track down Carmen for her interview series. Carmen wasn't so far along, but everybody knew she was pregnant, for now at least."First question. Are you planning to carry it to term?" Amy asked, getting her laptop out."Hm, I don't know yet, to be honest. It would have been simpler to get an abortion earlier on, but; maybe this is weird; it's been kind of a turn on." She rubbed her belly suggestively.Carmen was a thin, with a pixie-ish bowl cut of fading green hair. Amy wondered if Carmen was flirting with her, not that she was interested."So you might keep it?""Yeah, maybe. It's not that big a deal. I could put the baby up for adoption if I have to. But also, like, I've got a support network. It'll be fine."Carmen seemed so unconcerned about her impending parenthood, that Amy was starting to feel stressed on her behalf."So how did it happen?""What, do you need a biology lesson?" Carmen said. "Joking. I've always been turned on by the feeling of a guy cumming inside me. I mean it's physically intense, like it really does the trick for me, but also, like, it's physical proof that he's climaxing, and that it was me who brought him to orgasm. And that is just the hottest thing, when I'm cumming right along with him. You know?"Amy glanced around to make sure they were alone within earshot. She couldn't believe Carmen was talking about this so explicitly, but it just seemed to be who she was."No, I, " She caught herself before admitting to this girl that she had never had a man cum inside her before. But Carmen carried on, not noticing."And then, whenever there was a risk of pregnancy, past tense now, you see, that was even more intense. When he's releasing his sperm inside you, and you know those sperm could get you pregnant, and you feel it happen, knowing you might get pregnant from it, and you want it, oh my god, it's the most. It makes me have the hugest multiple orgasms ever. Like almost to the point of blacking out."Despite herself, Amy was getting wet in her chair. She was suddenly having a lot of ideas that hadn't seemed like good ideas a minute ago. She wanted to go to Alonso and tear his clothes off and have raw, animalistic, but told herself she was just sympathetic to Carmen's story. These weren't her own attitudes towards pregnancy risk and cream pies. Her porn viewing tended to skew that way, but that was different. This was the real world, where those things were for people other than her. People who made life-changing mistakes."Sorry, you were asking when it happened?" Carmen said. "Okay, so I know the weekend that it happened, but; I couldn't tell you exactly which time it happened or whose baby it is, because we had a lot of fun that weekend. It's okay though, because the two guys at the cabin were cousins, so it's basically the same genes either way.""Oh my god," Amy said without thinking."I know, right?" Carmen said. "And now I'll always have a memento from that experience."Amy typed up her notes afterward, because she was too distracted during the interview itself to write anything down.She didn't know where this story was heading. She went into it expecting cautionary tales, but she'd talked to a Christian fundamentalist and a Satanist nymphomaniac, and both of them had embraced motherhood knowingly and willingly.It almost made Amy start to feel like the weird one, for being so decidedly against reproducing, and being so careful to avoid it. And yet, when Carmen talked about the things that turned her on, it resonated with something in her too.To be continued in part 2, based on a post by shimm2 for Literotica.

During this month of Adar , we are meant to increase our happiness—a joy that stems from true emunah in Hashem. By studying the miracles of Purim and Pesach , we gain chizuk and learn to appreciate how fortunate we are to have Hashem guiding us at all times. When salvation came in both instances, it arrived כהרף עין —in the blink of an eye. ונהפוך הוא —in Purim the Jewish people went from mourning to celebration on the very same day. Yetzias Mitzrayim was done b'chipazon —they were rushed out of Mitzrayim , triumphantly marching to freedom. Both salvations were planned years in advance. In Purim , Hashem was מקדים רפואה למכה —He prepared the salvation even before the decree was issued. And in Mitzrayim , the night of Yetzias Mitzrayim is called ליל שמורים —a night Hashem had planned and anticipated for years. Whatever challenge a person finds himself in, he must recognize that salvation is already there—he is simply asking Hashem to reveal it to him. A woman shared that this past September, her husband started losing his hair due to alopecia. At first, they had no idea what was happening as patches of hair were randomly falling out. After seeing multiple doctors and doing extensive blood work, they were told that he had a severe case of alopecia—and there was little they could do to stop it. Her husband was a young man with a full head of hair—his identity, in a way. The diagnosis was devastating, and they struggled to cope. Soon after, he developed an inflammation, and the hair loss became even more extreme. There was one medicine that might have worked, but it would have compromised his immune system and made him highly susceptible to illnesses. After consulting with rabbanim, they decided it was too dangerous to take. The doctors prescribed a cream for his face, which they doubted would work, but they suggested he try growing a beard with it. "Please don't get your hopes up," they cautioned. From that day on, he and his wife grew in many areas of avodat Hashem , strengthening their commitment to Torah and mitzvot . Baruch Hashem , a few months later, he grew a full beard. Overjoyed, his wife told their rebbetzin about the miracle and asked what she could do to express her gratitude to Hashem. She suggested doing the mitzva of covering her hair. After much internal debate, she made the decision to do it. When they returned to the doctor, he was stunned. "Never in my career have I seen such improvement and recovery without any real medication," he told them. He then put her husband on a very light medication and said he expected a full regrowth within three to six months, b'ezrat Hashem . They went from hearing "there's no chance" to "we have never seen such a recovery." That is Yeshuat Hashem k'heref ayin . A rabbi shared another story: His daughter and son-in-law recently bought a home, using every last dollar they had to purchase it. It was a bargain they couldn't pass up, but it left them struggling with daily expenses. They knew they would be able to get back on their feet, but it would take at least a month until their next paychecks arrived. That Friday, their car broke down. They had no idea how they would afford the repairs. When the mechanic called, he said the car was ready and everything was fine—the total cost was just $100. As she opened the car door, she noticed an envelope on the passenger seat with the words Chag Sameach—Love, Dad written on it. She opened it and found $500 in cash. Confused, she called her father to ask about it. He replied, "There's no chag now—I didn't leave that envelope there." Then he recalled that he had given her an envelope last Pesach . She must have misplaced it in the car, where it had ended up in the glove compartment. The mechanic, while fixing the car, had emptied the glove compartment and unknowingly placed the envelope where she would find it. Hashem had set aside that money for her a year before—waiting for the moment she would need it most. When the time was right, Hashem caused the car to break down so the money would be revealed. Hashem has what we need waiting for us. We just need to pray to Him to expose it.

Jenna Teaches hubby.Based on a post by m jar65, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. One week later Nick and I were in the same hotel again and quickly we were naked and fucking. Again there was lots of oral and I sucked his cock nice and long and Nick ate my slit till I was cumming all over his face.I was so ready and so wanting that cock in my backside that Nick had to calm me down. Soon he was eating my slit and slipping a finger in and out of my ass. It was just as sensational the second time and I loved the stretching and the rubbing inside my little hole. Nick was so wonderful and he just kept going till I came in his mouth twice. Then he flipped me onto my front and straight away I got myself into the right position for him.This time my rim job felt better and lasted even longer. I was moaning out loud for him and really I loved every moment of that ass licking, the feeling of having a man focus so much attention on my delicate anus. I came nice and hard for Nick as he thrust two fingers into my slit while his soft, warm tongue lapped at my hole.Nick was such an expert he knew just how to handle me. As soon as that orgasm flowed out of me I was flipped back and this time I had two pillows under my hips. I was panting hard and it wasn't the after effects of my receding orgasm. I knew the moment had arrived and I was about to take a rock hard cock deep into my asshole.He pulled on a condom as I stared at his hard cock and tried to imagine that bulk stretching out my backside. He didn't go straight to my ass though. First he dipped his cock into my slit. I admit I felt a little disappointed but soon enough I was huffing and panting as Nick did his magic and made my body ready to explode. I thought briefly how exciting it felt to have a different man take my body.I was so close to cumming again when Nick positioned the head of his cock against my rear entrance. I was horny and desperate and wanted that cock so badly. I watched him apply a little lube and then he told me 'rub your clit for me. Make sure you are giving yourself some pleasure in case it's too big the first time.'I understood just was he was saying. Just the head of his cock pressing against my hole felt like the biggest thing I had ever taken. I still wanted the rest of it, to take his whole cock. So I strummed my clit just as he asked. I wasn't scared but I was worried we might fail at the first hurdle.I was panting and playing with my clit and the whole time Nick never took his eyes off mine. This was it, finally taking a hard cock up my ass.'Here we go,' he said quietly. 'Try to relax for me.' I felt him press forward and I knew even then my anus was struggling to open up for him. The trouble was that I was so excited I really couldn't relax anything. I was going to have a hard cock shoved into my ass and even the thought that it could hurt didn't slow me down a bit.Nick applied a bit more lube and with a sudden push he was inside me. Oh shit, his cock suddenly felt enormous and for a moment I was sure I'd never take the whole thing inside me. I kept playing with my clit, trying to adjust to these new sensations. I wanted that cock to go all the way.After taking a tongue and then a finger, the head of his cock was really stretching me. I was scared but I was loving the feeling already. Carefully Nick started pressing deeper and the 'filled up' feeling got stronger. I was amazed that I could take so much in there. It felt weird but so good at the same time. A big hard cock in my backdoor and it was so new and so sexy at the same time.He was pushing deeper and I was getting more and more filled up in that weird way. Each time he pressed forward I knew I was taking still more of that big hard cock inside my forbidden little hole. I was amazed at how much I could take and how good it felt. Oh fuck, I was loving it even though I also felt like using the toilet.Suddenly there was a tearing and burning sensation. Nick must have recognized my expression because he actually withdrew a little and applied some more lube. I was still panting madly and so worried that this was my limit.'Keep rubbing that clit,' Nick told me. 'You are so close so let's go slow and gentle.''Don't stop,' I gasped and panted at him. My slit was feeling so good and I was experiencing the weirdest and sexiest sensations I had ever known. Having even a part of his cock in my ass felt so dirty and erotic that I was anxious to take him all. I was being stretched and filled in the 'wrong' place but my body was telling me that everything was exactly right.Women know the sensation of a big hard cock filling up their vagina. Instead of that I now had that cock in my ass and although it was a weird feeling my body was heating up and my tits were tingling.Slowly Nick started to pulse his cock in and out of my ass. I was such a newbie I didn't even know what that meant. Slowly he was working himself deeper and deeper into me and soon I realized things felt very different. He felt huge in there and part of my brain worried I might burst. But the excitement from that big thing moving in my ass overwhelmed everything else.'You've done it,' he said to me with a smile. 'My whole cock is inside your ass. How do you feel?''I don't know,' I panted. 'It's weird but it feels so great. Fuck me now. Fuck my ass with your cock so I can feel everything.'Nick started to pulse back and forward again but this time his cock strokes were longer and he was starting to use a little more force inside me. 'Does it feel good?' I asked him anxiously. 'Does my ass feel good?'He smiled and went on fucking my ass. My first ever anal sex, first ass fucking, first ass reaming. I was in a kind of heaven but still I wanted it to be perfect.'Your ass feels great to me,' he said with a big smile.Nick's thrusting got longer and stronger and soon I was in a kind of reverie. The weird feeling was turning into an amazing glow right through my body and the 'filled up' sensations were starting to make me feel like I really needed to cum. It was the strangest feeling ever but somehow I knew that I was loving taking a cock in my ass.An orgasm was approaching and now I didn't even need to rub my slit. The feeling of that hard cock and the truth that I was being fucked up my ass was all I needed right then. The sensation of him moving inside my backdoor and the rubbing against my insides was becoming more and more exciting. My whole body was starting to feel turned-on.Of course I had no idea of what to expect or what would come next. But I knew what was happening when I started being overtaken by a massive new sensation and I realized that I was cumming while Nick had his cock up my ass.Holy shit, I came with a cock up my ass. I'd never believed it could really happen. It happened to me, though, and on that very first time. It didn't explode like most of my orgasms. It just kind of erupted from some other part of my body and it swelled up inside me and suddenly my whole body was on fire and the most incredible release just came over me.I tried to stay focused on Nick's cock thrusting into my ass hole but I just couldn't. It was the weirdest orgasm I'd ever had and even now I can't really describe it. But I felt so full and so sexy and so alive right then. I know I cried out loud as that climax rushed through my body and I lay there looking up at that stranger as he continued to pump himself into my ass hole. I just couldn't really believe what it was doing to me.Soon Nick seemed to guess what was happening and as that first ever anal orgasm passed he carefully slid himself out of my hole. There was that same feeling of emptiness like when a cock pulls out of my slit and I imagined I'd been opened so wide that my anus stayed open even after Nick left me.I still felt sensational though and the feeling of that first anal fuck and that first orgasm still filled my body and my brain. I lay for there for a long time next to Nick with him holding me and asking if I was OK. All I could do was nod.Eventually I did recover my breathing and calmed down enough to think about what had just happened to me. Believe me, right then I told myself I would be a slut for anal sex and that no matter what happened I would find a way to get my hubby to do that to me.We did plenty more oral and fucking that day, though Nick insisted we should let my asshole rest after all that activity. I made Nick promise that next time he would fuck my ass from behind, doggy style. I really wanted that and by now I knew that my little hole could fit the whole of a big hard cock.I went home that word buzzing in my brain; sodomy. I had committed sodomy. I had been sodomized. I was so turned on that at home that night I practically demanded that my hubby fuck me good and hard. I insisted on doing it doggy style so I could get all his cock inside me and really feel the fucking and thrusting. Hubby has a gorgeous cock that looks and feels so great. I could almost worship that part of him. The whole time he was humping me from behind I was imagining how it would feel when I could take him in my ass instead.That weekend I was still on a big high and feeling horny, talking my hubby into still more sex than he would normally need to give me. What was best was that one time I screwed up my courage when hubby was eating my slit and I quietly asked him to go lower with his tongue. He did, too, and I really enjoyed the dirty feeling and the softness of his tongue on my anus. It wasn't a proper rim job but it was a first for us and I enjoyed it.The next night I took a long shower before bed and then I somehow managed to ask if he would lick both my holes. Hubby agreed but I could see that he wasn't sure what I was after. So I lay on my front for him, legs apart to display my holes and asking him to lick them both. Whenever his tongue went near my backdoor I moaned a little louder. It was only a small fake. That did the trick, however, and hubby slowly got into it some more till I was feeling pretty good. That was kind of my first ever rim job from hubby and I knew with practice he was only going to get better.Finally hubby couldn't hold out any longer and he asked me what was going on. 'I love you sweetheart but I am wondering why all this extra attention to your lovely ass.'So I told a small lie. 'I want to prepare myself. Get me ready for you.''For me? For what?''You know. For you in my asshole.''Me in your asshole?''Darling, I know a lot of men enjoy anal sex. You know some women enjoy it too. I want to try it with you. I want to try and see if I can give that to you like other women do for their husbands.''You want me to fuck your ass so I won't get it from other women?''Sweetheart, I don't care about other women. I am your wife and it's time we tried something new in bed. I just thought that if you wanted to fuck me back there then I want us to try it.'We talked and fucked some more that night. It took less than 24 hours for hubby to decide that he did want to do that. So long as I really thought we should try it. I nearly burst out laughing.It was noticeable after that night how much more eager hubby became to rim me and lick both my holes. Helping to 'prepare' me he was. And I can report that without much encouragement from me he was quickly improving his technique and I was enjoying it more and more. I suppose I was making up for lost time, too.Thanks to my extra libido we were fucking like rabbits and soon I graduated him to fingering my ass while he licked my slit. That took a little more practice and I had to show him how to get a finger wet with the moisture from my slit and then add some saliva as well. The orgasms were not as explosive as that first time with Nick but I didn't care really. I was having a great time with my hubby as he practiced his new technique on me.I met Nick again too. I was shaking and nervous and more happy than ever that he had such experience and poise in this situation. Like always there was the fear of being discovered. This time there was the extra thrill from knowing I was going to take a cock in my ass doggy style.In the hotel room I allowed Nick to take the lead as usual. This time I got a gentle surprise when he put his hands on my shoulders and gently pushed me down to my knees. I knew what he wanted, of course, but no-one has done that to me in years.It was kind of fun, though, and I soon had his cock out of his trousers and in my mouth while I knelt in front of him.On the bed we did all our usual preliminaries of sucking and licking. He got me so incredibly turned-on like he always did. For a casual sex fling I can say this man was very attentive and considerate of my needs.We fucked in missionary for a little while and I did my best to enjoy it and relax. His cock felt great inside my slit but, again, I found myself thinking only about how it was going to feel inside my asshole.When he was ready, Nick flipped me onto my hands and knees and I got another of his lovely, long ass lickings. He also paid attention to my slit and to my clit and soon I was feeling red hot and completely randy.The feeling of his cock in my slit as he entered me from behind was sensational. All I really was aware of right then was how much more intense I wanted my pleasure to be. He could either slam into my vagina or he could take my almost virgin ass. I got a nice steady humping and he even reached under me to rub my nipples and my clit.He stuck his finger into my backdoor again that afternoon and I was so turned-on that I just grunted and gasped and came even harder. I loved the way he was stretching out my hole but the real thrill was knowing that his cock was going to go into that same place at any minute. Oh fuck, I came hard for Nick as he screwed me like that, knowing I was a dirty wife who really does enjoy a strange cock in her slit.When I felt Nick withdraw his cock from my slit I knew my moment had come. I think he applied a little lube to himself. Then his finger popped out of my ass and was replaced with something that felt much bigger and more wonderful.The firm pressure he put against my rear opening made me gasp and pant harder. It was just the head of his cock but now I knew for sure it would fit and that his entire shaft would soon fill up my bottom. Being in front of him on hands and knees felt so incredible and to me this was really the moment of my introduction to anal sex.I don't know why but for some reason I had gotten the idea that being ass fucked doggy style is really the proper way to do it. It just seems so primitive and animal and it means that the cock can go as deep and hard as possible. I adore the thought that in doggy position my dear hubby can choose either hole for his cock to enter. At first the idea brought a little fear but it seemed the best way to feel everything and fully take a cock inside my ass hole. That kind of more extreme fucking was what I had been wanting.That day in the hotel I knew I was going to be penetrated and stretched like I'd never felt before. Right then I wanted it so bad. 'Fuck me, Nick. Fuck my ass,' I murmured to him. He didn't really need the encouragement but he was good enough to remind me that I should be stroking my clit as he pierced my little opening.With the first push I felt the head of his cock enter my back door. Already I felt so full. I was panting and moaning as he worked himself deeper. I was a little afraid but I was feeling greedy and I just wanted another of those amazing orgasms he had given me before.Just like the first time, having his cock in my ass like that felt so weird and so amazing at the same time. I already knew that I loved the feeling of being so filled up and feeling so dirty.Like before there was a brief moment of pain that felt like my skin was tearing. Nick must have been paying extra attention because somehow he sensed the problem and he slowed for a moment and applied some extra wetness to his lovely hard cock. I was worried he would stop and you know I really would have taken the pain right then to get his cock fully inside my ass. I just kept rubbing my clit and somehow that made the pain go away.Then with a few more firm pushes I knew Nick was buried deep inside my ass hole.'Don't stop,' I panted. 'Don't stop. Fuck me please Nick.'That's what he did and it could not have felt better. He started with the same gentle pulsing back and forth. This time I knew I was being ass fucked for real. Then soon I could feel him really stroking inside my backdoor and straight away it was feeling even better. I kept rubbing my clit and the mixture of sensations was so obviously going to bring me off in a massive way.I felt Nick go deeper into me from behind and it made me feel even more turned-on and excited about what he was doing to me. I started to push back against him, wanting him fully inside my ass. The feeling was sensational and so animal-like. I didn't even care anymore about it hurting me. My whole body was feeling so, so fantastic I just wanted to be reamed continuously.Fucking hell, but soon I felt myself start to cum. It felt so great the way his cock stretched and rubbed inside my backdoor. Taking a cock in my ass was suddenly feeling incredible. I started to shove my head into the pillow as I began to lose control and Nick must have picked up the signals. I felt him thrust even deeper and harder into me and he was really starting to pump his cock onto me. I was getting the proper ass fucking I had imagined so many times.Fuck, Nick was so good at what he did to me because by the time he finished I had buried my face into the bed and screamed out orgasm after orgasm. I lost count of my explosions and I really don't even remember what Nick did to me. But the physical and mental joy of being ass fucked from behind was the most incredible feeling I had ever had.OK, so I will admit that some of his pumping did cause me a little bit of hurt but I never once thought about telling Nick to stop or even to slow down. I wasn't afraid of the pain anymore and somehow it actually made me feel more excited, knowing I was really taking a cock pounding in my novice ass.By the time I was done and needing a rest Nick pulled out slowly and let me fall flat onto the bed. I felt so incredible, really alive. My whole body felt amazing and my little hole wasn't sore at all. Nick got up from the bed and I could see he was going to remove the condom. I got to see the mess on the condom and that wasn't a good moment. I was still a newbie. But I did see clearly that Nick had shot his load whole in my ass and the rubber bulged nicely as it held his seed. I felt quite excited and proud that this man had actually cum while fucking my asshole.Not much else happened that day but I was so happy and on such a high that I didn't mind. I knew right then that hubby was going to get lots of practice sticking his gorgeous cock into my ass. I just had to teach how to do it.Nick and I showered together that day. Afterwards I went down on my knees again. Voluntarily this time. I admit by now I was quite fond of Nick and his yummy cock. I know I was engaged in a kind of cheating but I felt really good about myself as I sucked his cock and swallowed all his seed.That Friday night I had hubby licking my asshole as soon as I could get him into the bedroom. I was on heat really badly and I didn't care what hubby thought as I took charge of the action. Then I positioned myself on my back with two pillows under my hips and told hubby him that after he fucked my slit this would be the night when his cock would enter my bottom for the first time.Of course his fucking was wonderful and his gorgeous cock made me feel as good as it always does. I just kept thinking, though, about how it would feel in my bottom so I wasn't going to wait. He spread around a lot of lube and made sure some went inside my back door. Everyone says use lots of lube but the problem became that everything was too slippery. Hubby nearly went back in my slit a couple of times which didn't make me too happy. It was just a lack of experience all round.So the next night we were back at it, this time with just a little lube for my hole and mostly my juices and his spit on his cock. I was so excited I was afraid I would spoil everything. I did my usual and made sure I was rubbing my clit like I had learned. I didn't want anything to go wrong or give hubby any excuse to stop, ever.I felt that now familiar pressure of a cock pressing against my backdoor. It was my hubby's cock this time and I was almost gagging for it. Again I felt the excitement of knowing what was about to happen to me.He followed my instructions and with a big push the head of hubby's cock was inside my sphincter. I groaned with passion as he began to stretch my hole. Of course I did, my darling hubby was about to fill my asshole with his wonderful hard cock. I had to remember he'd not had any experience or teaching so it was really important that I concentrated and made sure we both went slow.I coached hubby on how to work his length into my anus. It was sensational to feel his cock in my backdoor. By now I knew I loved the feeling of being filled and stretched and I wanted still more of him inside me. Each time hubby thrust in I made him add some more saliva. The great thing was that for some reason I never got that feeling of tearing. Maybe it was because hubby didn't need to use a condom. Or maybe I was even more excited because I knew this was the first time of many that his gorgeous cock would be going up my ass.Following my instructions hubby slowly filled and stretched my ass hole. Oh shit, I do love his cock so much. It is a wonderful thing and now, for the first time, I felt the thickness of him as he slowly shoved himself into my waiting asshole. He'd never felt so big before. Slowly I taught hubby how to fill and stretch my ass hole.That night we only got about half that wonderful cock into my hole. It felt so great to finally have him filling me up back there. Even with only half his cock I felt properly stretched and filled up. There was no orgasm for me that night but I'd made my hubby fuck my backdoor and had enjoyed every bit of it. I even got him to move back and forward a bit and try to fuck my hole. Hubby said that he really enjoyed it and I knew it was true. I was as happy as I could have been and so in love with my hubby and his cock.It was only a few nights later when we tried again and this time we got him all inside me. How exciting that was, let me tell you. This time he humped me slow but steady and I was moaning for him without even trying. The amazing feeling of having my hubby in my ass, plus some more rubbing of my clit, meant I got my first ever ass sex climax with hubby. It was slow and gentle but I still loved every minute of it and the amazing sensations I was getting. It was a special moment and afterwards I told him how much I loved him.Sodomy; it felt great. I still enjoyed playing with that word, turning it over and over in my mind, thinking how nasty and dirty I could be. I let my husband sodomize me. In fact I'd allowed myself to be sodomized by two men. I was already enjoying my new attitude to sex and being more adventurous.The next Saturday night we did it again and this time we both came. Mine still wasn't as powerful as Nick had given me but I didn't care about that at all. Besides, I was happy for us to keep practicing. I did love it, however, when hubby shot his seed inside me. It was a magic moment for me, as his wife. Plus I knew it meant he would keep wanting my ass hole after that. There was a bigger mess that night as he leaked out of me but we managed to make it to the shower in time, mostly.All of this, naturally, brought me to the moment of truth. I had pursued anal sex because I wanted to learn some new sexual pleasures and because I wanted our sex life to be more open. I had made a secret deal with myself and I had to go through with it. I would have felt really guilty if I'd not finally asked hubby what else he would be turned on by trying.I was a little surprised when hubby told me, after a lot of hesitation, that he wanted to try cumming on my face sometimes. Personally, I have never had much interest in that particular act and I've never really accepted that men want to do that. But there was no point being a coward or a hypocrite. I was his wife and I was after some new sexual experiences. Of course I told him I wanted him to do that to me.About a week after that I got the courage to tell hubby this was the night I wanted him to cum on my face. I sat on the side of the bed and gave him a long stroking and sucking of his gorgeous cock. I have always enjoyed having a man cum on my skin but I had never really wondered how it would feel to have it land on my face. It felt a little taboo and dirty and I reminded myself that that was the kind of fun I had been looking for.At the end hubby took over and I was surprised to see how excited and turned-on he was by it all. I watched him stroke his shaft until without any warning his seed was shooting out of his little hole and splashing onto my face. Hubby must have been extra excited because there seemed to be more of his seed than usual.To tell you the truth it didn't feel bad at all, except for one small bit that landed in the corner of my eye. But feeling his hot, fresh seed on my face actually was OK. He gave me such a big load and I was covered in his seed. I felt like a bit of a porn actor but it wasn't any worse than having him leaking from my ass. And I was happy enough that when he was done I took his cock into my mouth and licked and sucked him till he was nice and clean.The best part, the most rewarding part, was seeing the excitement in his eyes and hearing it in his voice. I am his wife and I love him and I felt great to have given him a really special treat. So, of course, we have done it many times since then. Sometimes I ask and sometimes he does. It feels better and more fun each time.Finally I got hubby to open up about other sexual things he wanted us to try. I got a massive shock when hubby mentioned he was interested in the idea of same room sex with other couples.I was the one who asked him if he meant wife swapping. So I guess I deserved it when hubby shocked me again and said that 'yes', he had been thinking about that too. Only if I was totally OK and willing of course.I could see the funny side of it all but suddenly I knew my plans had kind of backfired on me. Well, at least I realized I had created some kind of monster. I love my hubby so much and I suppose there was a little guilt about me having fucked with Nick. What could I do? I had told myself I wanted to give us both a more interesting and varied sex life. Hubby had made a suggestion and I had to say 'yes'.Now we are seriously thinking about a couple that we can swap with. Because of everything I did with Nick, I know I can do it and have sex with a stranger, even in front of hubby. I would love to feel the sensation of a different man fucking me again. I am only reluctant because I am worried that if I give up my hubby, with his gorgeous cock and all his fucking skills, the other woman will have a great night while I get humped by her dud of a husband.I confess it's not such a terrible or shocking idea really. After my experiences with Nick I am sure it will be fun.So far we've only gone as far as same room sex with two other couples. To be honest, I enjoyed the fact that they both stared at me as I fucked hubby. I had fun showing them what we could do as lovers and letting them see hubby's beautiful cock.The second couple got a bit complicated when the wife started coming-on to me the second time we played together. She had been up-front about being bi-sexual. I didn't mind that at all but her advances were unexpected and I was not really ready for that. It was a bit of a shame because I know both boys would have enjoyed it very much. Maybe another time I'll let hubby have that bit of fun, or maybe with a different woman who turns me on as well.In the meantime I am getting great anal sex at home on a regular basis. In fact, things are only getting better and better in that department. Hubby has become as good at fucking my ass as he is at all the other things we do in bed. I have even started giving him a few rim jobs as well, though hubby is sure he doesn't need any penetration in his back door.I red somewhere of a woman who said she enjoyed anal even more than having a cock in her slit. I am sure I'll never feel quite like that but it's also true that I will never get tired of ass fucking.At least once a week now I get into doggy position while hubby squeezes his big, hard cock into my tight little asshole. He enters me back there, going slow and gentle and letting me feel every tiny bit of his gorgeous cock. I always moan and rub my clit as I adjust to his big hard cock and savor the feeling of ass sex. I find that my nipples get so hard and I get an extra pleasure as they rub against the bedsheets. Having regular anal sex has made me even more horny and responsive than before.Then hubby takes control of me and he humps me hard and deep and I get to bury my face into the pillows, screaming out as I cum and cum and cum. When I'm done and I can't cum any more I always get the ultimate pleasure of feeling my wonderful hubby shoot his seed deep inside my bowels.I told you that I almost worship hubby's cock. To take him in my slit and now my ass makes me so happy and fulfilled. He feels so big back there that I can feel his size even better than in my slit. I am just as excited to know I that I can give him such a special sex treat. Anal sex is a dirty pleasure for me and it's even better to share it with the man I love.So you can see that my dream came true and I am so happy and relieved. I got the sexual variety I craved and I got to make my hubby so very happy as well. The hard thing was to find a lover to teach me. I don't think I'd ever have asked hubby to fuck my ass if I hadn't had that experience with Nick. Maybe other women would do it differently. But I still have no regrets about what I did to achieve my desire to turn my husband into a regular ass-fucker and to lust after my ass hole so much.That was not entirely the end of my little adventure with Nick. Despite having hubby taking me regularly in my ass, it was very hard to walk away from Nick's ass fucking technique. Plus Nick was so sweet and made my body feel so alive that I had to go back for more. Nick also taught me a few other sexual tricks before I finally drew a closure to our affair. I haven't tried any of those new tricks out with hubby yet. But in time I am sure I will.Oh, and my friend Louise wants to know all the details of everything I did with Nick. But I am making her wait as well.Based on a post by m jar65, for Literotica.

Jenna Teaches hubby.Based on a post by m jar65, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. One week later Nick and I were in the same hotel again and quickly we were naked and fucking. Again there was lots of oral and I sucked his cock nice and long and Nick ate my slit till I was cumming all over his face.I was so ready and so wanting that cock in my backside that Nick had to calm me down. Soon he was eating my slit and slipping a finger in and out of my ass. It was just as sensational the second time and I loved the stretching and the rubbing inside my little hole. Nick was so wonderful and he just kept going till I came in his mouth twice. Then he flipped me onto my front and straight away I got myself into the right position for him.This time my rim job felt better and lasted even longer. I was moaning out loud for him and really I loved every moment of that ass licking, the feeling of having a man focus so much attention on my delicate anus. I came nice and hard for Nick as he thrust two fingers into my slit while his soft, warm tongue lapped at my hole.Nick was such an expert he knew just how to handle me. As soon as that orgasm flowed out of me I was flipped back and this time I had two pillows under my hips. I was panting hard and it wasn't the after effects of my receding orgasm. I knew the moment had arrived and I was about to take a rock hard cock deep into my asshole.He pulled on a condom as I stared at his hard cock and tried to imagine that bulk stretching out my backside. He didn't go straight to my ass though. First he dipped his cock into my slit. I admit I felt a little disappointed but soon enough I was huffing and panting as Nick did his magic and made my body ready to explode. I thought briefly how exciting it felt to have a different man take my body.I was so close to cumming again when Nick positioned the head of his cock against my rear entrance. I was horny and desperate and wanted that cock so badly. I watched him apply a little lube and then he told me 'rub your clit for me. Make sure you are giving yourself some pleasure in case it's too big the first time.'I understood just was he was saying. Just the head of his cock pressing against my hole felt like the biggest thing I had ever taken. I still wanted the rest of it, to take his whole cock. So I strummed my clit just as he asked. I wasn't scared but I was worried we might fail at the first hurdle.I was panting and playing with my clit and the whole time Nick never took his eyes off mine. This was it, finally taking a hard cock up my ass.'Here we go,' he said quietly. 'Try to relax for me.' I felt him press forward and I knew even then my anus was struggling to open up for him. The trouble was that I was so excited I really couldn't relax anything. I was going to have a hard cock shoved into my ass and even the thought that it could hurt didn't slow me down a bit.Nick applied a bit more lube and with a sudden push he was inside me. Oh shit, his cock suddenly felt enormous and for a moment I was sure I'd never take the whole thing inside me. I kept playing with my clit, trying to adjust to these new sensations. I wanted that cock to go all the way.After taking a tongue and then a finger, the head of his cock was really stretching me. I was scared but I was loving the feeling already. Carefully Nick started pressing deeper and the 'filled up' feeling got stronger. I was amazed that I could take so much in there. It felt weird but so good at the same time. A big hard cock in my backdoor and it was so new and so sexy at the same time.He was pushing deeper and I was getting more and more filled up in that weird way. Each time he pressed forward I knew I was taking still more of that big hard cock inside my forbidden little hole. I was amazed at how much I could take and how good it felt. Oh fuck, I was loving it even though I also felt like using the toilet.Suddenly there was a tearing and burning sensation. Nick must have recognized my expression because he actually withdrew a little and applied some more lube. I was still panting madly and so worried that this was my limit.'Keep rubbing that clit,' Nick told me. 'You are so close so let's go slow and gentle.''Don't stop,' I gasped and panted at him. My slit was feeling so good and I was experiencing the weirdest and sexiest sensations I had ever known. Having even a part of his cock in my ass felt so dirty and erotic that I was anxious to take him all. I was being stretched and filled in the 'wrong' place but my body was telling me that everything was exactly right.Women know the sensation of a big hard cock filling up their vagina. Instead of that I now had that cock in my ass and although it was a weird feeling my body was heating up and my tits were tingling.Slowly Nick started to pulse his cock in and out of my ass. I was such a newbie I didn't even know what that meant. Slowly he was working himself deeper and deeper into me and soon I realized things felt very different. He felt huge in there and part of my brain worried I might burst. But the excitement from that big thing moving in my ass overwhelmed everything else.'You've done it,' he said to me with a smile. 'My whole cock is inside your ass. How do you feel?''I don't know,' I panted. 'It's weird but it feels so great. Fuck me now. Fuck my ass with your cock so I can feel everything.'Nick started to pulse back and forward again but this time his cock strokes were longer and he was starting to use a little more force inside me. 'Does it feel good?' I asked him anxiously. 'Does my ass feel good?'He smiled and went on fucking my ass. My first ever anal sex, first ass fucking, first ass reaming. I was in a kind of heaven but still I wanted it to be perfect.'Your ass feels great to me,' he said with a big smile.Nick's thrusting got longer and stronger and soon I was in a kind of reverie. The weird feeling was turning into an amazing glow right through my body and the 'filled up' sensations were starting to make me feel like I really needed to cum. It was the strangest feeling ever but somehow I knew that I was loving taking a cock in my ass.An orgasm was approaching and now I didn't even need to rub my slit. The feeling of that hard cock and the truth that I was being fucked up my ass was all I needed right then. The sensation of him moving inside my backdoor and the rubbing against my insides was becoming more and more exciting. My whole body was starting to feel turned-on.Of course I had no idea of what to expect or what would come next. But I knew what was happening when I started being overtaken by a massive new sensation and I realized that I was cumming while Nick had his cock up my ass.Holy shit, I came with a cock up my ass. I'd never believed it could really happen. It happened to me, though, and on that very first time. It didn't explode like most of my orgasms. It just kind of erupted from some other part of my body and it swelled up inside me and suddenly my whole body was on fire and the most incredible release just came over me.I tried to stay focused on Nick's cock thrusting into my ass hole but I just couldn't. It was the weirdest orgasm I'd ever had and even now I can't really describe it. But I felt so full and so sexy and so alive right then. I know I cried out loud as that climax rushed through my body and I lay there looking up at that stranger as he continued to pump himself into my ass hole. I just couldn't really believe what it was doing to me.Soon Nick seemed to guess what was happening and as that first ever anal orgasm passed he carefully slid himself out of my hole. There was that same feeling of emptiness like when a cock pulls out of my slit and I imagined I'd been opened so wide that my anus stayed open even after Nick left me.I still felt sensational though and the feeling of that first anal fuck and that first orgasm still filled my body and my brain. I lay for there for a long time next to Nick with him holding me and asking if I was OK. All I could do was nod.Eventually I did recover my breathing and calmed down enough to think about what had just happened to me. Believe me, right then I told myself I would be a slut for anal sex and that no matter what happened I would find a way to get my hubby to do that to me.We did plenty more oral and fucking that day, though Nick insisted we should let my asshole rest after all that activity. I made Nick promise that next time he would fuck my ass from behind, doggy style. I really wanted that and by now I knew that my little hole could fit the whole of a big hard cock.I went home that word buzzing in my brain; sodomy. I had committed sodomy. I had been sodomized. I was so turned on that at home that night I practically demanded that my hubby fuck me good and hard. I insisted on doing it doggy style so I could get all his cock inside me and really feel the fucking and thrusting. Hubby has a gorgeous cock that looks and feels so great. I could almost worship that part of him. The whole time he was humping me from behind I was imagining how it would feel when I could take him in my ass instead.That weekend I was still on a big high and feeling horny, talking my hubby into still more sex than he would normally need to give me. What was best was that one time I screwed up my courage when hubby was eating my slit and I quietly asked him to go lower with his tongue. He did, too, and I really enjoyed the dirty feeling and the softness of his tongue on my anus. It wasn't a proper rim job but it was a first for us and I enjoyed it.The next night I took a long shower before bed and then I somehow managed to ask if he would lick both my holes. Hubby agreed but I could see that he wasn't sure what I was after. So I lay on my front for him, legs apart to display my holes and asking him to lick them both. Whenever his tongue went near my backdoor I moaned a little louder. It was only a small fake. That did the trick, however, and hubby slowly got into it some more till I was feeling pretty good. That was kind of my first ever rim job from hubby and I knew with practice he was only going to get better.Finally hubby couldn't hold out any longer and he asked me what was going on. 'I love you sweetheart but I am wondering why all this extra attention to your lovely ass.'So I told a small lie. 'I want to prepare myself. Get me ready for you.''For me? For what?''You know. For you in my asshole.''Me in your asshole?''Darling, I know a lot of men enjoy anal sex. You know some women enjoy it too. I want to try it with you. I want to try and see if I can give that to you like other women do for their husbands.''You want me to fuck your ass so I won't get it from other women?''Sweetheart, I don't care about other women. I am your wife and it's time we tried something new in bed. I just thought that if you wanted to fuck me back there then I want us to try it.'We talked and fucked some more that night. It took less than 24 hours for hubby to decide that he did want to do that. So long as I really thought we should try it. I nearly burst out laughing.It was noticeable after that night how much more eager hubby became to rim me and lick both my holes. Helping to 'prepare' me he was. And I can report that without much encouragement from me he was quickly improving his technique and I was enjoying it more and more. I suppose I was making up for lost time, too.Thanks to my extra libido we were fucking like rabbits and soon I graduated him to fingering my ass while he licked my slit. That took a little more practice and I had to show him how to get a finger wet with the moisture from my slit and then add some saliva as well. The orgasms were not as explosive as that first time with Nick but I didn't care really. I was having a great time with my hubby as he practiced his new technique on me.I met Nick again too. I was shaking and nervous and more happy than ever that he had such experience and poise in this situation. Like always there was the fear of being discovered. This time there was the extra thrill from knowing I was going to take a cock in my ass doggy style.In the hotel room I allowed Nick to take the lead as usual. This time I got a gentle surprise when he put his hands on my shoulders and gently pushed me down to my knees. I knew what he wanted, of course, but no-one has done that to me in years.It was kind of fun, though, and I soon had his cock out of his trousers and in my mouth while I knelt in front of him.On the bed we did all our usual preliminaries of sucking and licking. He got me so incredibly turned-on like he always did. For a casual sex fling I can say this man was very attentive and considerate of my needs.We fucked in missionary for a little while and I did my best to enjoy it and relax. His cock felt great inside my slit but, again, I found myself thinking only about how it was going to feel inside my asshole.When he was ready, Nick flipped me onto my hands and knees and I got another of his lovely, long ass lickings. He also paid attention to my slit and to my clit and soon I was feeling red hot and completely randy.The feeling of his cock in my slit as he entered me from behind was sensational. All I really was aware of right then was how much more intense I wanted my pleasure to be. He could either slam into my vagina or he could take my almost virgin ass. I got a nice steady humping and he even reached under me to rub my nipples and my clit.He stuck his finger into my backdoor again that afternoon and I was so turned-on that I just grunted and gasped and came even harder. I loved the way he was stretching out my hole but the real thrill was knowing that his cock was going to go into that same place at any minute. Oh fuck, I came hard for Nick as he screwed me like that, knowing I was a dirty wife who really does enjoy a strange cock in her slit.When I felt Nick withdraw his cock from my slit I knew my moment had come. I think he applied a little lube to himself. Then his finger popped out of my ass and was replaced with something that felt much bigger and more wonderful.The firm pressure he put against my rear opening made me gasp and pant harder. It was just the head of his cock but now I knew for sure it would fit and that his entire shaft would soon fill up my bottom. Being in front of him on hands and knees felt so incredible and to me this was really the moment of my introduction to anal sex.I don't know why but for some reason I had gotten the idea that being ass fucked doggy style is really the proper way to do it. It just seems so primitive and animal and it means that the cock can go as deep and hard as possible. I adore the thought that in doggy position my dear hubby can choose either hole for his cock to enter. At first the idea brought a little fear but it seemed the best way to feel everything and fully take a cock inside my ass hole. That kind of more extreme fucking was what I had been wanting.That day in the hotel I knew I was going to be penetrated and stretched like I'd never felt before. Right then I wanted it so bad. 'Fuck me, Nick. Fuck my ass,' I murmured to him. He didn't really need the encouragement but he was good enough to remind me that I should be stroking my clit as he pierced my little opening.With the first push I felt the head of his cock enter my back door. Already I felt so full. I was panting and moaning as he worked himself deeper. I was a little afraid but I was feeling greedy and I just wanted another of those amazing orgasms he had given me before.Just like the first time, having his cock in my ass like that felt so weird and so amazing at the same time. I already knew that I loved the feeling of being so filled up and feeling so dirty.Like before there was a brief moment of pain that felt like my skin was tearing. Nick must have been paying extra attention because somehow he sensed the problem and he slowed for a moment and applied some extra wetness to his lovely hard cock. I was worried he would stop and you know I really would have taken the pain right then to get his cock fully inside my ass. I just kept rubbing my clit and somehow that made the pain go away.Then with a few more firm pushes I knew Nick was buried deep inside my ass hole.'Don't stop,' I panted. 'Don't stop. Fuck me please Nick.'That's what he did and it could not have felt better. He started with the same gentle pulsing back and forth. This time I knew I was being ass fucked for real. Then soon I could feel him really stroking inside my backdoor and straight away it was feeling even better. I kept rubbing my clit and the mixture of sensations was so obviously going to bring me off in a massive way.I felt Nick go deeper into me from behind and it made me feel even more turned-on and excited about what he was doing to me. I started to push back against him, wanting him fully inside my ass. The feeling was sensational and so animal-like. I didn't even care anymore about it hurting me. My whole body was feeling so, so fantastic I just wanted to be reamed continuously.Fucking hell, but soon I felt myself start to cum. It felt so great the way his cock stretched and rubbed inside my backdoor. Taking a cock in my ass was suddenly feeling incredible. I started to shove my head into the pillow as I began to lose control and Nick must have picked up the signals. I felt him thrust even deeper and harder into me and he was really starting to pump his cock onto me. I was getting the proper ass fucking I had imagined so many times.Fuck, Nick was so good at what he did to me because by the time he finished I had buried my face into the bed and screamed out orgasm after orgasm. I lost count of my explosions and I really don't even remember what Nick did to me. But the physical and mental joy of being ass fucked from behind was the most incredible feeling I had ever had.OK, so I will admit that some of his pumping did cause me a little bit of hurt but I never once thought about telling Nick to stop or even to slow down. I wasn't afraid of the pain anymore and somehow it actually made me feel more excited, knowing I was really taking a cock pounding in my novice ass.By the time I was done and needing a rest Nick pulled out slowly and let me fall flat onto the bed. I felt so incredible, really alive. My whole body felt amazing and my little hole wasn't sore at all. Nick got up from the bed and I could see he was going to remove the condom. I got to see the mess on the condom and that wasn't a good moment. I was still a newbie. But I did see clearly that Nick had shot his load whole in my ass and the rubber bulged nicely as it held his seed. I felt quite excited and proud that this man had actually cum while fucking my asshole.Not much else happened that day but I was so happy and on such a high that I didn't mind. I knew right then that hubby was going to get lots of practice sticking his gorgeous cock into my ass. I just had to teach how to do it.Nick and I showered together that day. Afterwards I went down on my knees again. Voluntarily this time. I admit by now I was quite fond of Nick and his yummy cock. I know I was engaged in a kind of cheating but I felt really good about myself as I sucked his cock and swallowed all his seed.That Friday night I had hubby licking my asshole as soon as I could get him into the bedroom. I was on heat really badly and I didn't care what hubby thought as I took charge of the action. Then I positioned myself on my back with two pillows under my hips and told hubby him that after he fucked my slit this would be the night when his cock would enter my bottom for the first time.Of course his fucking was wonderful and his gorgeous cock made me feel as good as it always does. I just kept thinking, though, about how it would feel in my bottom so I wasn't going to wait. He spread around a lot of lube and made sure some went inside my back door. Everyone says use lots of lube but the problem became that everything was too slippery. Hubby nearly went back in my slit a couple of times which didn't make me too happy. It was just a lack of experience all round.So the next night we were back at it, this time with just a little lube for my hole and mostly my juices and his spit on his cock. I was so excited I was afraid I would spoil everything. I did my usual and made sure I was rubbing my clit like I had learned. I didn't want anything to go wrong or give hubby any excuse to stop, ever.I felt that now familiar pressure of a cock pressing against my backdoor. It was my hubby's cock this time and I was almost gagging for it. Again I felt the excitement of knowing what was about to happen to me.He followed my instructions and with a big push the head of hubby's cock was inside my sphincter. I groaned with passion as he began to stretch my hole. Of course I did, my darling hubby was about to fill my asshole with his wonderful hard cock. I had to remember he'd not had any experience or teaching so it was really important that I concentrated and made sure we both went slow.I coached hubby on how to work his length into my anus. It was sensational to feel his cock in my backdoor. By now I knew I loved the feeling of being filled and stretched and I wanted still more of him inside me. Each time hubby thrust in I made him add some more saliva. The great thing was that for some reason I never got that feeling of tearing. Maybe it was because hubby didn't need to use a condom. Or maybe I was even more excited because I knew this was the first time of many that his gorgeous cock would be going up my ass.Following my instructions hubby slowly filled and stretched my ass hole. Oh shit, I do love his cock so much. It is a wonderful thing and now, for the first time, I felt the thickness of him as he slowly shoved himself into my waiting asshole. He'd never felt so big before. Slowly I taught hubby how to fill and stretch my ass hole.That night we only got about half that wonderful cock into my hole. It felt so great to finally have him filling me up back there. Even with only half his cock I felt properly stretched and filled up. There was no orgasm for me that night but I'd made my hubby fuck my backdoor and had enjoyed every bit of it. I even got him to move back and forward a bit and try to fuck my hole. Hubby said that he really enjoyed it and I knew it was true. I was as happy as I could have been and so in love with my hubby and his cock.It was only a few nights later when we tried again and this time we got him all inside me. How exciting that was, let me tell you. This time he humped me slow but steady and I was moaning for him without even trying. The amazing feeling of having my hubby in my ass, plus some more rubbing of my clit, meant I got my first ever ass sex climax with hubby. It was slow and gentle but I still loved every minute of it and the amazing sensations I was getting. It was a special moment and afterwards I told him how much I loved him.Sodomy; it felt great. I still enjoyed playing with that word, turning it over and over in my mind, thinking how nasty and dirty I could be. I let my husband sodomize me. In fact I'd allowed myself to be sodomized by two men. I was already enjoying my new attitude to sex and being more adventurous.The next Saturday night we did it again and this time we both came. Mine still wasn't as powerful as Nick had given me but I didn't care about that at all. Besides, I was happy for us to keep practicing. I did love it, however, when hubby shot his seed inside me. It was a magic moment for me, as his wife. Plus I knew it meant he would keep wanting my ass hole after that. There was a bigger mess that night as he leaked out of me but we managed to make it to the shower in time, mostly.All of this, naturally, brought me to the moment of truth. I had pursued anal sex because I wanted to learn some new sexual pleasures and because I wanted our sex life to be more open. I had made a secret deal with myself and I had to go through with it. I would have felt really guilty if I'd not finally asked hubby what else he would be turned on by trying.I was a little surprised when hubby told me, after a lot of hesitation, that he wanted to try cumming on my face sometimes. Personally, I have never had much interest in that particular act and I've never really accepted that men want to do that. But there was no point being a coward or a hypocrite. I was his wife and I was after some new sexual experiences. Of course I told him I wanted him to do that to me.About a week after that I got the courage to tell hubby this was the night I wanted him to cum on my face. I sat on the side of the bed and gave him a long stroking and sucking of his gorgeous cock. I have always enjoyed having a man cum on my skin but I had never really wondered how it would feel to have it land on my face. It felt a little taboo and dirty and I reminded myself that that was the kind of fun I had been looking for.At the end hubby took over and I was surprised to see how excited and turned-on he was by it all. I watched him stroke his shaft until without any warning his seed was shooting out of his little hole and splashing onto my face. Hubby must have been extra excited because there seemed to be more of his seed than usual.To tell you the truth it didn't feel bad at all, except for one small bit that landed in the corner of my eye. But feeling his hot, fresh seed on my face actually was OK. He gave me such a big load and I was covered in his seed. I felt like a bit of a porn actor but it wasn't any worse than having him leaking from my ass. And I was happy enough that when he was done I took his cock into my mouth and licked and sucked him till he was nice and clean.The best part, the most rewarding part, was seeing the excitement in his eyes and hearing it in his voice. I am his wife and I love him and I felt great to have given him a really special treat. So, of course, we have done it many times since then. Sometimes I ask and sometimes he does. It feels better and more fun each time.Finally I got hubby to open up about other sexual things he wanted us to try. I got a massive shock when hubby mentioned he was interested in the idea of same room sex with other couples.I was the one who asked him if he meant wife swapping. So I guess I deserved it when hubby shocked me again and said that 'yes', he had been thinking about that too. Only if I was totally OK and willing of course.I could see the funny side of it all but suddenly I knew my plans had kind of backfired on me. Well, at least I realized I had created some kind of monster. I love my hubby so much and I suppose there was a little guilt about me having fucked with Nick. What could I do? I had told myself I wanted to give us both a more interesting and varied sex life. Hubby had made a suggestion and I had to say 'yes'.Now we are seriously thinking about a couple that we can swap with. Because of everything I did with Nick, I know I can do it and have sex with a stranger, even in front of hubby. I would love to feel the sensation of a different man fucking me again. I am only reluctant because I am worried that if I give up my hubby, with his gorgeous cock and all his fucking skills, the other woman will have a great night while I get humped by her dud of a husband.I confess it's not such a terrible or shocking idea really. After my experiences with Nick I am sure it will be fun.So far we've only gone as far as same room sex with two other couples. To be honest, I enjoyed the fact that they both stared at me as I fucked hubby. I had fun showing them what we could do as lovers and letting them see hubby's beautiful cock.The second couple got a bit complicated when the wife started coming-on to me the second time we played together. She had been up-front about being bi-sexual. I didn't mind that at all but her advances were unexpected and I was not really ready for that. It was a bit of a shame because I know both boys would have enjoyed it very much. Maybe another time I'll let hubby have that bit of fun, or maybe with a different woman who turns me on as well.In the meantime I am getting great anal sex at home on a regular basis. In fact, things are only getting better and better in that department. Hubby has become as good at fucking my ass as he is at all the other things we do in bed. I have even started giving him a few rim jobs as well, though hubby is sure he doesn't need any penetration in his back door.I red somewhere of a woman who said she enjoyed anal even more than having a cock in her slit. I am sure I'll never feel quite like that but it's also true that I will never get tired of ass fucking.At least once a week now I get into doggy position while hubby squeezes his big, hard cock into my tight little asshole. He enters me back there, going slow and gentle and letting me feel every tiny bit of his gorgeous cock. I always moan and rub my clit as I adjust to his big hard cock and savor the feeling of ass sex. I find that my nipples get so hard and I get an extra pleasure as they rub against the bedsheets. Having regular anal sex has made me even more horny and responsive than before.Then hubby takes control of me and he humps me hard and deep and I get to bury my face into the pillows, screaming out as I cum and cum and cum. When I'm done and I can't cum any more I always get the ultimate pleasure of feeling my wonderful hubby shoot his seed deep inside my bowels.I told you that I almost worship hubby's cock. To take him in my slit and now my ass makes me so happy and fulfilled. He feels so big back there that I can feel his size even better than in my slit. I am just as excited to know I that I can give him such a special sex treat. Anal sex is a dirty pleasure for me and it's even better to share it with the man I love.So you can see that my dream came true and I am so happy and relieved. I got the sexual variety I craved and I got to make my hubby so very happy as well. The hard thing was to find a lover to teach me. I don't think I'd ever have asked hubby to fuck my ass if I hadn't had that experience with Nick. Maybe other women would do it differently. But I still have no regrets about what I did to achieve my desire to turn my husband into a regular ass-fucker and to lust after my ass hole so much.That was not entirely the end of my little adventure with Nick. Despite having hubby taking me regularly in my ass, it was very hard to walk away from Nick's ass fucking technique. Plus Nick was so sweet and made my body feel so alive that I had to go back for more. Nick also taught me a few other sexual tricks before I finally drew a closure to our affair. I haven't tried any of those new tricks out with hubby yet. But in time I am sure I will.Oh, and my friend Louise wants to know all the details of everything I did with Nick. But I am making her wait as well.Based on a post by m jar65, for Literotica.

Support Breaking Walls at https://www.patreon.com/thewallbreakers As Broadway Is My Beat was taking to the air on February 3rd, 1950, snow was on the ground. Three inches had fallen on the 1st. That Friday, nuclear physicist Klaus Fuchs was arrested by agents of Scotland Yard. He was charged with providing American atomic bomb secrets to the Soviet Union. The next day, U.S. Army Lieutenant General Leslie R. Groves testified before a joint congressional committee that, as a result of the secrets Fuchs gave the U.S.S.R., the Soviets had begun development of both atomic and hydrogen bombs. At the Cort Theatre In New York, Katharine Hepburn was starring in a production of Shakespeare's comedy, As You Like It. Located at 138 West 48th Street, The Cort was renamed the James Earl Jones theatre in 2022. Meanwhile The New York Daily News cover showed Ingrid Bergman, who'd just given birth to her son Robin Rossellini. The child was born out of wedlock. She filed for divorce from husband Dr. Peter Lindstrom, and shortly thereafter Stromboli premiered in American theaters. It was accompanied by a great deal of controversy from the affair between Bergman and director Roberto Rossellini. The pair would marry on May 24th, 1950. The biggest international news was coming out of England where a general election was to be held on January 23rd. With that in mind, Elmo Roper took to the air on CBS' The People Speak with more information.

Amy interviews her pregnant classmates for the school paper.Based on a post by shimm2, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.It was a Friday night with nothing else going on, and Amy was hanging out at her friend Jill’s house.“Now that we’re in the home stretch here, we should let loose a little,” Amy said. They were both admitted to college, and sure to graduate high school.“You mean like have affairs with older Casanova’s?” Jill teased.Amy laughed. Jill knew that Alonso, who had been her Spanish tutor, had become something more. Amy told Jill one version of it, anyway.“I meant maybe we should raid your dad’s liquor cabinet,” Amy said.“I can’t,” Jill said quickly.When she didn’t elaborate, Amy asked, “Not in the mood for a drink?”A longer pause. Then Jill explained quietly, “I’m pregnant.”“What?” Amy’s world came to a screeching halt.Sure, this kind of thing happened to other girls sometimes, but that was other girls. Not girls like Amy. She’d had it drilled into her all her life that there was a narrow path to success in this world, and not a lot of room for error. And a teenage pregnancy would definitely count as an error. And an unforced error at that. It wasn’t that Amy was ashamed of sex or didn’t enjoy it herself, but;“All you had to do is take precautions,” Amy said. “It’s so simple. How could you?”Jill was supposed to be one of the good ones, like her. Sure, she’d been hooking up with Dave, but how could she be so stupid? Amy felt dizzy and nauseous herself.“What the fuck?” Amy said, finding herself shouting.“‘What the fuck’ is right,” Jill said, blinking away tears. “I know it’s a surprise, but this isn’t something happening to you.”“Not happening to me? I’m losing my best friend!” Amy said, getting up off the floor. She couldn’t sit still, not while this was happening.“Maybe you are,” Jill said. “I; I think you should go.”Amy rushed out, not because she needed permission or needed to be told, but because she didn’t know how to handle this.It was a mile walk home, which helped her unwind, but didn’t really clear her head. If Jill was going to get an abortion, then maybe it wasn’t that big a deal. But if she wasn’t willing to drink, that meant she had other plans. Plans she must have been hiding from her. Amy wondered how long this situation had already been going on. How long Jill had kept it a secret from her already. She didn’t think Jill looked pregnant yet, but now she wasn’t so sure. She wasn’t sure of anything. It had rattled her whole worldview.When she went to school the next day, and it seemed like pregnancy was everywhere she looked. There were a couple girls with rounded bellies that stood out in the hallway. For girls that had already given birth, there was even a lactation room for them to use, repurposed from a supply closet. She saw a couple girls queuing outside it, waiting for their turn.She had kind of taken it for granted that this kind of thing happened. But now it was hitting close to home, and it seemed almost like an epidemic that was catching. Amy had heard of “baby fever” where spending time around pregnant women made you more fertile. She started to fear that at some point the school as a whole would reach a tipping point, where there’d be no stopping the trend.“What’s your next story going to be?” Barb, the head of the school paper asked her, in school the next day. “Amy?”“Oh. Right,” Amy said, trying to refocus. “Have any of you noticed how many girls in our school get pregnant?”“Sure,” her classmate Bill said. “It happens, and we’re a large school with a slightly higher than average rate of teen pregnancy, so there’s definitely a few around.”“I; I just don’t understand it,” Amy said with frustration. She felt guilty about how she reacted to Jill’s news, but Jill was avoiding her today, and Amy wasn’t ready to make up yet. She realized she needed to work on herself first. “Like, how could you let that happen to you?”“Not everyone 'lets it happen’,” Maria said across the table.“I know that rape is a problem, but most of the pregnancies around here aren’t from that, or we’d see more boys getting charged.”“You can’t know that for sure,” Maria said. “It often goes unreported.”“I don’t think it’s as simple as you think,” Bill said.“Well I think it is,” Amy said, trying not to get too wound up. “So I want to understand why it happens. I’m thinking, an interview series with girls who are pregnant or have been in the past.”Bard said, “Okay. It’s a touchy subject, so tread carefully. I look forward to reading your piece when it’s done.”After school, Amy went over to Alonso’s house. He had been tutoring her in Spanish, up until she aced the AP exam and then finally gave herself permission to kiss him. That ended their tutoring relationship, and started the relationship they had now.He answered the door in a bathrobe, and brought her in quickly. She’d been eighteen when they first kissed, but he was still self-conscious about being seen with her. And it wasn’t like Amy was going to introduce him to her mother or anything. What they had was raw and physical. Except for the “raw” part.In his bedroom, she took off her shirt, and he embraced her from behind, kissing her on the back of her neck as his hands reached around for her breasts. It made her breath catch every time.He undid her pants as she leaned back, melting into him. She could feel his cock pressing against her from behind. She climbed onto the bed and paused on all fours, and asked, “Is this how you want me?”“No foreplay?” he asked.“I’m in a wild mood today,” she said.“Training wheels on or off?” he asked.She reached down and fished a twenty dollar bill out of her pocket, and put it on the nightstand. This was part of their arrangement from the start.He knew she was a virgin while he was; the exact opposite. He considered sex with a condom to be just practice for the real thing. And while he had enjoyed tutoring her, he wasn’t going to tutor her for free. So when she wanted him to use a condom, she had to pay. She could hardly complain about the education he was giving her, but it was becoming harder to find the money.Now when she felt him pressing into her from behind, she asked to double check, “Is it on?”Alonso chuckled softly to himself. “Let’s consider this a teachable moment. I want you to focus on how it feels, and see if you can tell for yourself.”After all thinking about Jill and seeing all the other pregnant girls at school that day, and thinking about her assignment, Amy wanted to be certain. She resented being denied that, but for the moment she played along.She focused on where they were in contact, his flared cock head pressing into the opening of her vagina. Even just that little bit of him was an intense pressure inside of her; sometimes she couldn’t take the full length of him. It felt so, so good, and made her hunger to feel him push deeper into her. Of course that would be a mistake if he wasn’t wearing protection. She wanted to push her hips back against him; it took all her resolve not to. Not yet. But even when she tried to analyze everything she was feeling down there, she couldn’t tell. It felt like it always did, although concentrating on it made it more intense.Would he really penetrate her bareback? She didn’t think so, not when she was paying him, but she couldn’t be entirely sure. Guys pulled this kind of trick all the time, and she couldn’t count on Alonso being better than them. Which meant that even this contact of his tip to her hole was dangerous. Her heart was starting to race.“I don’t know, okay?” she said, feeling defeated and inadequate.“It’s okay,” he said soothingly. “You don’t have any basis of comparison. Someday you will. We can try that whenever you’re ready.”She didn’t like the fact that she couldn’t tell. It worried her, even now, that he could slip it off and she might not even know.“Okay,” she said. “Show me.”She felt feverish and tense. She almost jumped when she felt him nudge against her again. Just the tip, barely inside of her, and he stopped there, letting her feel it.He felt bigger, if she wasn’t fooling herself. And the friction between them was; different. She could feel more of the flare of his cock’s head.“More,” she said.He slid more of his shaft into her. She was incredibly wet, fitting him in more easily than usual, even though he definitely felt bigger without a condom on. And then he stopped there, letting her savor the sensations. This was different, and she was relieved that she could tell the difference so clearly. Even so, it made her aware of what she’d been missing out on all this time. She knew she was lucky he wasn’t actively fucking her, because she wasn’t sure she’d want to stop.His cock pulsed inside her, and Amy recognized that. Whenever she was sucking or jacking him off, his cock would do that sometimes, and a drip of precum would glide down from the top. Feeling that happen inside her was a reminder that this wasn’t safe. She had already gotten carried away, but she had to stop it there. She pulled away, and even the feeling of his shaft on its way out of her was delicious.“You want the condom back on?” he asked. “Or another blind test?”“Back on, please,” she said, desperate now for relief.When he slid into her again, she could tell he had the condom on again. It paled in comparison, but for better or worse, it got her mind off the risks involved. Though as they fucked, she kept thinking with disbelief that she’d actually let him put it in her bare. What if that was all it took?She was worked up already, and fast approaching her climax. But Alonso reached his first, maybe worked up by their little transgression. Amy could feel it when he filled up the reservoir tip inside her; she wondered how that part would feel without the condom, but that would definitely be going too far. A surefire recipe for baby batter.Knowing she was close, he kept thrusting into her, and she didn’t want to stop, but she kept thinking about what would happen if the condom slipped off now. If that happened, it would be too late by the time either of them realized what happened.“I can’t. I can’t,” she said, pulling herself off his cock. To her relief, the condom was still on and still holding all of his load, as far as she could tell anyway.“Not a problem,” he said. “You lie down, I’ll take care of the rest.”He spread her legs and brought his mouth to her crotch. Soon she writhed and whimpered, but it was bittersweet. It wasn’t the kind of climax she wanted most.“Do you want to talk about it?” he asked afterwards. “Why you’re so paranoid about this today?”She explained about Jill, and her story for the paper, and all the other pregnant girls, and how she worried it might be catching, but also saw no excuse for not taking simple precautions.“So what?” Alonso said. “Women get pregnant all the time. It’s not right or wrong. It’s a natural process. It just happens sometimes.”“Well, not to me, if I can help it,” she said. Alonso laughed at that. “What’s so funny?”“It’s just,” he gestured to her form, up and down. “Look at you. Thick thighs. Wide hips. Plump breasts. You’re built for it. It’s going to happen, sooner or later.”The way he was looking at her made her feel sexy, but what he was saying scared her. And she worried he might get carried away if they continued down this train of thought. They both might get carried away.“I’ve got to go,” she said, getting dressed.“Don’t be ashamed. It’s what I’m attracted to,” he said.At lunch the next day, Amy sat down next to Helen, who was gorging herself on peanut butter. Helen’s dowdy clothes did little to hide the almost spherical bulge underneath.“It’s Helen, right?” Amy said. “I’m doing a story on the teen moms in our school. I wondered if you might share how you ended up; uh; pregnant.” It sounded more awkward out loud.“Glad to talk about it!” Helen said. “I’m just so proud to be bringing this little one into the world. It’s the best thing I’ve ever done.”Her attitude was utterly foreign to Amy. “So you got pregnant on purpose?”“Well of course! I would only ever have sex for the sake of procreation,” Helen said. “The only sin involved here is that Zeke and I consummated our marriage a little early.”“Oh, congratulations! When did you get engaged?” Amy asked.She was getting the sense that this conversation wasn’t going to do anything to help her understand what goes into an accidental pregnancy, and thought Helen wouldn’t want to get into the juicy details anyway.Helen blushed. “Funny story, we did get engaged before we conceived, but; well; it was a matter of seconds.”Her words painted a clear picture in Amy’s mind. Helen and Zeke, conjoined and about to knowingly make a baby, and committing to marriage in that moment. She couldn’t picture herself doing that, but it did have a certain allure. Maybe someday, with the right guy.That Friday, Amy turned her room upside down looking for cash. She had to have a twenty here somewhere. She couldn’t be dead broke, could she? She couldn’t keep asking her mom for cash without explaining where it was going. Otherwise maybe it was time to get a job. But not in time to meet up with Alonso that afternoon.As she went to Alonso’s place, she reasoned that there were plenty of other things they could do, rather than risk it. But even after he ate her out, she found herself wanting more.“Come on, can’t we just skip the twenty dollars?” she asked. “Or you could spot me. I’ll have it soon.”He ran a finger close to her nipple, keeping her aroused. “If you go into debt with me, the conditions might be more than you’re expecting.”He was right. The glint in his eye made it clear that he would use her how he wanted if she gave him that opportunity. And then all her money spent on condoms would be effectively down the drain. It scared her, but she also felt her hips shift of their own accord, eager for that punishment.“How about this. We could play a round of roulette for free. Fifty-fifty odds. What do you think?”Oh god, he had her on edge, and he was asking her to leave her fate entirely to chance. Better than nothing, she supposed. She felt her pussy becoming absolutely soaked.“You know that letting you ejaculate inside me is something I can’t afford. That would cost me a lot more than twenty dollars.”“What do you mean, 'let me’? When I ejaculate inside you, it’ll be your choice as much as mine.”There was a lot to unpack there. 'When’? Like it was inevitably going to happen? And Amy wasn’t so sure it’d be intentional. It could be accidental for them both.He got up and handed her a blindfold. Funny, how he had that handy. “We can stop whenever you want.”So she could take the fifty-fifty odds, and if she could tell that he wasn’t wearing a condom, she could call it off.“Fine, I’ll play your game,” she said, tying on the blindfold. “Will you warn me when you’re about to cum?”“That would be cheating, would it not?” he replied. “Trust your instincts. You know what my tells are by now.”Lying on her back on the bed, she heard a coin flip, and if he was tearing open a condom wrapper, she didn’t hear him do it. Soon she felt the bed shift as he joined her on it, and she reached out, finding him by touch. It was a new thrill, discovering the shape of his body all over again like this.He kissed her shoulder, her collarbone. It was like he was everywhere at once, she couldn’t predict where he’d kiss her next. The heat was radiating from him as he loomed over her, close enough that she could feel the thin line of hair down past his belly button. And then there was the pressure, aimed perfectly true, pressing her open for him.As he crossed that threshold again, she remembered what it felt like before, both of the ways it felt, and she was pretty sure this time he was wearing a condom. He pressed into her depths, to where she had to stretch to accommodate him. The air left her lungs and she felt like she was never going to get it back.“Mm, I can’t believe we waited this long to do it this way,” he muttered in her ear. She could hear the smile.“You mean blindfolded?” she asked.“I mean raw. Unprotected. I always knew it was going to happen eventually,” he said.Her rational mind was repulsed at the thought, and all that came along with it. But it also gave her an unexpected thrill. But; he had to be psyching her out, right? She was pretty sure he was wearing protection; unless that was just wishful thinking.“Hang on,” she said, and he stopped thrusting into her, but he was still there, tantalizing her. “You are wearing a condom, right?”Inside her, his cock spasmed as if in response. It would be weeping precum, which could be carrying a few of his sperm.“Amy, I can’t tell you that,” he said.She was almost sure she could feel the ring of latex at the bottom of the condom. Almost.“I know you are. I guessed correctly, so now there’s no harm in confirming it,” she said.“Oh? That’s your guess?” he asked. “We can stop anytime you like. Heck, you can take off the blindfold anytime you like. Either way, it’s game over.”“Come on, that’s not fair,” she said.“Fair? I’ve played by your rules for months. This is a compromise,” he said.If he wasn’t playing by her rules, did that mean he was breaking them? He started moving in her again, and it was a struggle to hang on to conscious thought.“But you’re trying to get me to believe you’re not wearing a condom right now. If I that’s true, we have to stop. Are you trying to convince me to stop?”“No, I want you to be honest with you

Amy interviews her pregnant classmates for the school paper.Based on a post by shimm2, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.It was a Friday night with nothing else going on, and Amy was hanging out at her friend Jill’s house.“Now that we’re in the home stretch here, we should let loose a little,” Amy said. They were both admitted to college, and sure to graduate high school.“You mean like have affairs with older Casanova’s?” Jill teased.Amy laughed. Jill knew that Alonso, who had been her Spanish tutor, had become something more. Amy told Jill one version of it, anyway.“I meant maybe we should raid your dad’s liquor cabinet,” Amy said.“I can’t,” Jill said quickly.When she didn’t elaborate, Amy asked, “Not in the mood for a drink?”A longer pause. Then Jill explained quietly, “I’m pregnant.”“What?” Amy’s world came to a screeching halt.Sure, this kind of thing happened to other girls sometimes, but that was other girls. Not girls like Amy. She’d had it drilled into her all her life that there was a narrow path to success in this world, and not a lot of room for error. And a teenage pregnancy would definitely count as an error. And an unforced error at that. It wasn’t that Amy was ashamed of sex or didn’t enjoy it herself, but;“All you had to do is take precautions,” Amy said. “It’s so simple. How could you?”Jill was supposed to be one of the good ones, like her. Sure, she’d been hooking up with Dave, but how could she be so stupid? Amy felt dizzy and nauseous herself.“What the fuck?” Amy said, finding herself shouting.“‘What the fuck’ is right,” Jill said, blinking away tears. “I know it’s a surprise, but this isn’t something happening to you.”“Not happening to me? I’m losing my best friend!” Amy said, getting up off the floor. She couldn’t sit still, not while this was happening.“Maybe you are,” Jill said. “I; I think you should go.”Amy rushed out, not because she needed permission or needed to be told, but because she didn’t know how to handle this.It was a mile walk home, which helped her unwind, but didn’t really clear her head. If Jill was going to get an abortion, then maybe it wasn’t that big a deal. But if she wasn’t willing to drink, that meant she had other plans. Plans she must have been hiding from her. Amy wondered how long this situation had already been going on. How long Jill had kept it a secret from her already. She didn’t think Jill looked pregnant yet, but now she wasn’t so sure. She wasn’t sure of anything. It had rattled her whole worldview.When she went to school the next day, and it seemed like pregnancy was everywhere she looked. There were a couple girls with rounded bellies that stood out in the hallway. For girls that had already given birth, there was even a lactation room for them to use, repurposed from a supply closet. She saw a couple girls queuing outside it, waiting for their turn.She had kind of taken it for granted that this kind of thing happened. But now it was hitting close to home, and it seemed almost like an epidemic that was catching. Amy had heard of “baby fever” where spending time around pregnant women made you more fertile. She started to fear that at some point the school as a whole would reach a tipping point, where there’d be no stopping the trend.“What’s your next story going to be?” Barb, the head of the school paper asked her, in school the next day. “Amy?”“Oh. Right,” Amy said, trying to refocus. “Have any of you noticed how many girls in our school get pregnant?”“Sure,” her classmate Bill said. “It happens, and we’re a large school with a slightly higher than average rate of teen pregnancy, so there’s definitely a few around.”“I; I just don’t understand it,” Amy said with frustration. She felt guilty about how she reacted to Jill’s news, but Jill was avoiding her today, and Amy wasn’t ready to make up yet. She realized she needed to work on herself first. “Like, how could you let that happen to you?”“Not everyone 'lets it happen’,” Maria said across the table.“I know that rape is a problem, but most of the pregnancies around here aren’t from that, or we’d see more boys getting charged.”“You can’t know that for sure,” Maria said. “It often goes unreported.”“I don’t think it’s as simple as you think,” Bill said.“Well I think it is,” Amy said, trying not to get too wound up. “So I want to understand why it happens. I’m thinking, an interview series with girls who are pregnant or have been in the past.”Bard said, “Okay. It’s a touchy subject, so tread carefully. I look forward to reading your piece when it’s done.”After school, Amy went over to Alonso’s house. He had been tutoring her in Spanish, up until she aced the AP exam and then finally gave herself permission to kiss him. That ended their tutoring relationship, and started the relationship they had now.He answered the door in a bathrobe, and brought her in quickly. She’d been eighteen when they first kissed, but he was still self-conscious about being seen with her. And it wasn’t like Amy was going to introduce him to her mother or anything. What they had was raw and physical. Except for the “raw” part.In his bedroom, she took off her shirt, and he embraced her from behind, kissing her on the back of her neck as his hands reached around for her breasts. It made her breath catch every time.He undid her pants as she leaned back, melting into him. She could feel his cock pressing against her from behind. She climbed onto the bed and paused on all fours, and asked, “Is this how you want me?”“No foreplay?” he asked.“I’m in a wild mood today,” she said.“Training wheels on or off?” he asked.She reached down and fished a twenty dollar bill out of her pocket, and put it on the nightstand. This was part of their arrangement from the start.He knew she was a virgin while he was; the exact opposite. He considered sex with a condom to be just practice for the real thing. And while he had enjoyed tutoring her, he wasn’t going to tutor her for free. So when she wanted him to use a condom, she had to pay. She could hardly complain about the education he was giving her, but it was becoming harder to find the money.Now when she felt him pressing into her from behind, she asked to double check, “Is it on?”Alonso chuckled softly to himself. “Let’s consider this a teachable moment. I want you to focus on how it feels, and see if you can tell for yourself.”After all thinking about Jill and seeing all the other pregnant girls at school that day, and thinking about her assignment, Amy wanted to be certain. She resented being denied that, but for the moment she played along.She focused on where they were in contact, his flared cock head pressing into the opening of her vagina. Even just that little bit of him was an intense pressure inside of her; sometimes she couldn’t take the full length of him. It felt so, so good, and made her hunger to feel him push deeper into her. Of course that would be a mistake if he wasn’t wearing protection. She wanted to push her hips back against him; it took all her resolve not to. Not yet. But even when she tried to analyze everything she was feeling down there, she couldn’t tell. It felt like it always did, although concentrating on it made it more intense.Would he really penetrate her bareback? She didn’t think so, not when she was paying him, but she couldn’t be entirely sure. Guys pulled this kind of trick all the time, and she couldn’t count on Alonso being better than them. Which meant that even this contact of his tip to her hole was dangerous. Her heart was starting to race.“I don’t know, okay?” she said, feeling defeated and inadequate.“It’s okay,” he said soothingly. “You don’t have any basis of comparison. Someday you will. We can try that whenever you’re ready.”She didn’t like the fact that she couldn’t tell. It worried her, even now, that he could slip it off and she might not even know.“Okay,” she said. “Show me.”She felt feverish and tense. She almost jumped when she felt him nudge against her again. Just the tip, barely inside of her, and he stopped there, letting her feel it.He felt bigger, if she wasn’t fooling herself. And the friction between them was; different. She could feel more of the flare of his cock’s head.“More,” she said.He slid more of his shaft into her. She was incredibly wet, fitting him in more easily than usual, even though he definitely felt bigger without a condom on. And then he stopped there, letting her savor the sensations. This was different, and she was relieved that she could tell the difference so clearly. Even so, it made her aware of what she’d been missing out on all this time. She knew she was lucky he wasn’t actively fucking her, because she wasn’t sure she’d want to stop.His cock pulsed inside her, and Amy recognized that. Whenever she was sucking or jacking him off, his cock would do that sometimes, and a drip of precum would glide down from the top. Feeling that happen inside her was a reminder that this wasn’t safe. She had already gotten carried away, but she had to stop it there. She pulled away, and even the feeling of his shaft on its way out of her was delicious.“You want the condom back on?” he asked. “Or another blind test?”“Back on, please,” she said, desperate now for relief.When he slid into her again, she could tell he had the condom on again. It paled in comparison, but for better or worse, it got her mind off the risks involved. Though as they fucked, she kept thinking with disbelief that she’d actually let him put it in her bare. What if that was all it took?She was worked up already, and fast approaching her climax. But Alonso reached his first, maybe worked up by their little transgression. Amy could feel it when he filled up the reservoir tip inside her; she wondered how that part would feel without the condom, but that would definitely be going too far. A surefire recipe for baby batter.Knowing she was close, he kept thrusting into her, and she didn’t want to stop, but she kept thinking about what would happen if the condom slipped off now. If that happened, it would be too late by the time either of them realized what happened.“I can’t. I can’t,” she said, pulling herself off his cock. To her relief, the condom was still on and still holding all of his load, as far as she could tell anyway.“Not a problem,” he said. “You lie down, I’ll take care of the rest.”He spread her legs and brought his mouth to her crotch. Soon she writhed and whimpered, but it was bittersweet. It wasn’t the kind of climax she wanted most.“Do you want to talk about it?” he asked afterwards. “Why you’re so paranoid about this today?”She explained about Jill, and her story for the paper, and all the other pregnant girls, and how she worried it might be catching, but also saw no excuse for not taking simple precautions.“So what?” Alonso said. “Women get pregnant all the time. It’s not right or wrong. It’s a natural process. It just happens sometimes.”“Well, not to me, if I can help it,” she said. Alonso laughed at that. “What’s so funny?”“It’s just,” he gestured to her form, up and down. “Look at you. Thick thighs. Wide hips. Plump breasts. You’re built for it. It’s going to happen, sooner or later.”The way he was looking at her made her feel sexy, but what he was saying scared her. And she worried he might get carried away if they continued down this train of thought. They both might get carried away.“I’ve got to go,” she said, getting dressed.“Don’t be ashamed. It’s what I’m attracted to,” he said.At lunch the next day, Amy sat down next to Helen, who was gorging herself on peanut butter. Helen’s dowdy clothes did little to hide the almost spherical bulge underneath.“It’s Helen, right?” Amy said. “I’m doing a story on the teen moms in our school. I wondered if you might share how you ended up; uh; pregnant.” It sounded more awkward out loud.“Glad to talk about it!” Helen said. “I’m just so proud to be bringing this little one into the world. It’s the best thing I’ve ever done.”Her attitude was utterly foreign to Amy. “So you got pregnant on purpose?”“Well of course! I would only ever have sex for the sake of procreation,” Helen said. “The only sin involved here is that Zeke and I consummated our marriage a little early.”“Oh, congratulations! When did you get engaged?” Amy asked.She was getting the sense that this conversation wasn’t going to do anything to help her understand what goes into an accidental pregnancy, and thought Helen wouldn’t want to get into the juicy details anyway.Helen blushed. “Funny story, we did get engaged before we conceived, but; well; it was a matter of seconds.”Her words painted a clear picture in Amy’s mind. Helen and Zeke, conjoined and about to knowingly make a baby, and committing to marriage in that moment. She couldn’t picture herself doing that, but it did have a certain allure. Maybe someday, with the right guy.That Friday, Amy turned her room upside down looking for cash. She had to have a twenty here somewhere. She couldn’t be dead broke, could she? She couldn’t keep asking her mom for cash without explaining where it was going. Otherwise maybe it was time to get a job. But not in time to meet up with Alonso that afternoon.As she went to Alonso’s place, she reasoned that there were plenty of other things they could do, rather than risk it. But even after he ate her out, she found herself wanting more.“Come on, can’t we just skip the twenty dollars?” she asked. “Or you could spot me. I’ll have it soon.”He ran a finger close to her nipple, keeping her aroused. “If you go into debt with me, the conditions might be more than you’re expecting.”He was right. The glint in his eye made it clear that he would use her how he wanted if she gave him that opportunity. And then all her money spent on condoms would be effectively down the drain. It scared her, but she also felt her hips shift of their own accord, eager for that punishment.“How about this. We could play a round of roulette for free. Fifty-fifty odds. What do you think?”Oh god, he had her on edge, and he was asking her to leave her fate entirely to chance. Better than nothing, she supposed. She felt her pussy becoming absolutely soaked.“You know that letting you ejaculate inside me is something I can’t afford. That would cost me a lot more than twenty dollars.”“What do you mean, 'let me’? When I ejaculate inside you, it’ll be your choice as much as mine.”There was a lot to unpack there. 'When’? Like it was inevitably going to happen? And Amy wasn’t so sure it’d be intentional. It could be accidental for them both.He got up and handed her a blindfold. Funny, how he had that handy. “We can stop whenever you want.”So she could take the fifty-fifty odds, and if she could tell that he wasn’t wearing a condom, she could call it off.“Fine, I’ll play your game,” she said, tying on the blindfold. “Will you warn me when you’re about to cum?”“That would be cheating, would it not?” he replied. “Trust your instincts. You know what my tells are by now.”Lying on her back on the bed, she heard a coin flip, and if he was tearing open a condom wrapper, she didn’t hear him do it. Soon she felt the bed shift as he joined her on it, and she reached out, finding him by touch. It was a new thrill, discovering the shape of his body all over again like this.He kissed her shoulder, her collarbone. It was like he was everywhere at once, she couldn’t predict where he’d kiss her next. The heat was radiating from him as he loomed over her, close enough that she could feel the thin line of hair down past his belly button. And then there was the pressure, aimed perfectly true, pressing her open for him.As he crossed that threshold again, she remembered what it felt like before, both of the ways it felt, and she was pretty sure this time he was wearing a condom. He pressed into her depths, to where she had to stretch to accommodate him. The air left her lungs and she felt like she was never going to get it back.“Mm, I can’t believe we waited this long to do it this way,” he muttered in her ear. She could hear the smile.“You mean blindfolded?” she asked.“I mean raw. Unprotected. I always knew it was going to happen eventually,” he said.Her rational mind was repulsed at the thought, and all that came along with it. But it also gave her an unexpected thrill. But; he had to be psyching her out, right? She was pretty sure he was wearing protection; unless that was just wishful thinking.“Hang on,” she said, and he stopped thrusting into her, but he was still there, tantalizing her. “You are wearing a condom, right?”Inside her, his cock spasmed as if in response. It would be weeping precum, which could be carrying a few of his sperm.“Amy, I can’t tell you that,” he said.She was almost sure she could feel the ring of latex at the bottom of the condom. Almost.“I know you are. I guessed correctly, so now there’s no harm in confirming it,” she said.“Oh? That’s your guess?” he asked. “We can stop anytime you like. Heck, you can take off the blindfold anytime you like. Either way, it’s game over.”“Come on, that’s not fair,” she said.“Fair? I’ve played by your rules for months. This is a compromise,” he said.If he wasn’t playing by her rules, did that mean he was breaking them? He started moving in her again, and it was a struggle to hang on to conscious thought.“But you’re trying to get me to believe you’re not wearing a condom right now. If I that’s true, we have to stop. Are you trying to convince me to stop?”“No, I want you to be honest with you

Amy interviews her pregnant classmates for the school paper.Based on a post by shimm2, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.It was a Friday night with nothing else going on, and Amy was hanging out at her friend Jill’s house.“Now that we’re in the home stretch here, we should let loose a little,” Amy said. They were both admitted to college, and sure to graduate high school.“You mean like have affairs with older Casanova’s?” Jill teased.Amy laughed. Jill knew that Alonso, who had been her Spanish tutor, had become something more. Amy told Jill one version of it, anyway.“I meant maybe we should raid your dad’s liquor cabinet,” Amy said.“I can’t,” Jill said quickly.When she didn’t elaborate, Amy asked, “Not in the mood for a drink?”A longer pause. Then Jill explained quietly, “I’m pregnant.”“What?” Amy’s world came to a screeching halt.Sure, this kind of thing happened to other girls sometimes, but that was other girls. Not girls like Amy. She’d had it drilled into her all her life that there was a narrow path to success in this world, and not a lot of room for error. And a teenage pregnancy would definitely count as an error. And an unforced error at that. It wasn’t that Amy was ashamed of sex or didn’t enjoy it herself, but;“All you had to do is take precautions,” Amy said. “It’s so simple. How could you?”Jill was supposed to be one of the good ones, like her. Sure, she’d been hooking up with Dave, but how could she be so stupid? Amy felt dizzy and nauseous herself.“What the fuck?” Amy said, finding herself shouting.“‘What the fuck’ is right,” Jill said, blinking away tears. “I know it’s a surprise, but this isn’t something happening to you.”“Not happening to me? I’m losing my best friend!” Amy said, getting up off the floor. She couldn’t sit still, not while this was happening.“Maybe you are,” Jill said. “I; I think you should go.”Amy rushed out, not because she needed permission or needed to be told, but because she didn’t know how to handle this.It was a mile walk home, which helped her unwind, but didn’t really clear her head. If Jill was going to get an abortion, then maybe it wasn’t that big a deal. But if she wasn’t willing to drink, that meant she had other plans. Plans she must have been hiding from her. Amy wondered how long this situation had already been going on. How long Jill had kept it a secret from her already. She didn’t think Jill looked pregnant yet, but now she wasn’t so sure. She wasn’t sure of anything. It had rattled her whole worldview.When she went to school the next day, and it seemed like pregnancy was everywhere she looked. There were a couple girls with rounded bellies that stood out in the hallway. For girls that had already given birth, there was even a lactation room for them to use, repurposed from a supply closet. She saw a couple girls queuing outside it, waiting for their turn.She had kind of taken it for granted that this kind of thing happened. But now it was hitting close to home, and it seemed almost like an epidemic that was catching. Amy had heard of “baby fever” where spending time around pregnant women made you more fertile. She started to fear that at some point the school as a whole would reach a tipping point, where there’d be no stopping the trend.“What’s your next story going to be?” Barb, the head of the school paper asked her, in school the next day. “Amy?”“Oh. Right,” Amy said, trying to refocus. “Have any of you noticed how many girls in our school get pregnant?”“Sure,” her classmate Bill said. “It happens, and we’re a large school with a slightly higher than average rate of teen pregnancy, so there’s definitely a few around.”“I; I just don’t understand it,” Amy said with frustration. She felt guilty about how she reacted to Jill’s news, but Jill was avoiding her today, and Amy wasn’t ready to make up yet. She realized she needed to work on herself first. “Like, how could you let that happen to you?”“Not everyone 'lets it happen’,” Maria said across the table.“I know that rape is a problem, but most of the pregnancies around here aren’t from that, or we’d see more boys getting charged.”“You can’t know that for sure,” Maria said. “It often goes unreported.”“I don’t think it’s as simple as you think,” Bill said.“Well I think it is,” Amy said, trying not to get too wound up. “So I want to understand why it happens. I’m thinking, an interview series with girls who are pregnant or have been in the past.”Bard said, “Okay. It’s a touchy subject, so tread carefully. I look forward to reading your piece when it’s done.”After school, Amy went over to Alonso’s house. He had been tutoring her in Spanish, up until she aced the AP exam and then finally gave herself permission to kiss him. That ended their tutoring relationship, and started the relationship they had now.He answered the door in a bathrobe, and brought her in quickly. She’d been eighteen when they first kissed, but he was still self-conscious about being seen with her. And it wasn’t like Amy was going to introduce him to her mother or anything. What they had was raw and physical. Except for the “raw” part.In his bedroom, she took off her shirt, and he embraced her from behind, kissing her on the back of her neck as his hands reached around for her breasts. It made her breath catch every time.He undid her pants as she leaned back, melting into him. She could feel his cock pressing against her from behind. She climbed onto the bed and paused on all fours, and asked, “Is this how you want me?”“No foreplay?” he asked.“I’m in a wild mood today,” she said.“Training wheels on or off?” he asked.She reached down and fished a twenty dollar bill out of her pocket, and put it on the nightstand. This was part of their arrangement from the start.He knew she was a virgin while he was; the exact opposite. He considered sex with a condom to be just practice for the real thing. And while he had enjoyed tutoring her, he wasn’t going to tutor her for free. So when she wanted him to use a condom, she had to pay. She could hardly complain about the education he was giving her, but it was becoming harder to find the money.Now when she felt him pressing into her from behind, she asked to double check, “Is it on?”Alonso chuckled softly to himself. “Let’s consider this a teachable moment. I want you to focus on how it feels, and see if you can tell for yourself.”After all thinking about Jill and seeing all the other pregnant girls at school that day, and thinking about her assignment, Amy wanted to be certain. She resented being denied that, but for the moment she played along.She focused on where they were in contact, his flared cock head pressing into the opening of her vagina. Even just that little bit of him was an intense pressure inside of her; sometimes she couldn’t take the full length of him. It felt so, so good, and made her hunger to feel him push deeper into her. Of course that would be a mistake if he wasn’t wearing protection. She wanted to push her hips back against him; it took all her resolve not to. Not yet. But even when she tried to analyze everything she was feeling down there, she couldn’t tell. It felt like it always did, although concentrating on it made it more intense.Would he really penetrate her bareback? She didn’t think so, not when she was paying him, but she couldn’t be entirely sure. Guys pulled this kind of trick all the time, and she couldn’t count on Alonso being better than them. Which meant that even this contact of his tip to her hole was dangerous. Her heart was starting to race.“I don’t know, okay?” she said, feeling defeated and inadequate.“It’s okay,” he said soothingly. “You don’t have any basis of comparison. Someday you will. We can try that whenever you’re ready.”She didn’t like the fact that she couldn’t tell. It worried her, even now, that he could slip it off and she might not even know.“Okay,” she said. “Show me.”She felt feverish and tense. She almost jumped when she felt him nudge against her again. Just the tip, barely inside of her, and he stopped there, letting her feel it.He felt bigger, if she wasn’t fooling herself. And the friction between them was; different. She could feel more of the flare of his cock’s head.“More,” she said.He slid more of his shaft into her. She was incredibly wet, fitting him in more easily than usual, even though he definitely felt bigger without a condom on. And then he stopped there, letting her savor the sensations. This was different, and she was relieved that she could tell the difference so clearly. Even so, it made her aware of what she’d been missing out on all this time. She knew she was lucky he wasn’t actively fucking her, because she wasn’t sure she’d want to stop.His cock pulsed inside her, and Amy recognized that. Whenever she was sucking or jacking him off, his cock would do that sometimes, and a drip of precum would glide down from the top. Feeling that happen inside her was a reminder that this wasn’t safe. She had already gotten carried away, but she had to stop it there. She pulled away, and even the feeling of his shaft on its way out of her was delicious.“You want the condom back on?” he asked. “Or another blind test?”“Back on, please,” she said, desperate now for relief.When he slid into her again, she could tell he had the condom on again. It paled in comparison, but for better or worse, it got her mind off the risks involved. Though as they fucked, she kept thinking with disbelief that she’d actually let him put it in her bare. What if that was all it took?She was worked up already, and fast approaching her climax. But Alonso reached his first, maybe worked up by their little transgression. Amy could feel it when he filled up the reservoir tip inside her; she wondered how that part would feel without the condom, but that would definitely be going too far. A surefire recipe for baby batter.Knowing she was close, he kept thrusting into her, and she didn’t want to stop, but she kept thinking about what would happen if the condom slipped off now. If that happened, it would be too late by the time either of them realized what happened.“I can’t. I can’t,” she said, pulling herself off his cock. To her relief, the condom was still on and still holding all of his load, as far as she could tell anyway.“Not a problem,” he said. “You lie down, I’ll take care of the rest.”He spread her legs and brought his mouth to her crotch. Soon she writhed and whimpered, but it was bittersweet. It wasn’t the kind of climax she wanted most.“Do you want to talk about it?” he asked afterwards. “Why you’re so paranoid about this today?”She explained about Jill, and her story for the paper, and all the other pregnant girls, and how she worried it might be catching, but also saw no excuse for not taking simple precautions.“So what?” Alonso said. “Women get pregnant all the time. It’s not right or wrong. It’s a natural process. It just happens sometimes.”“Well, not to me, if I can help it,” she said. Alonso laughed at that. “What’s so funny?”“It’s just,” he gestured to her form, up and down. “Look at you. Thick thighs. Wide hips. Plump breasts. You’re built for it. It’s going to happen, sooner or later.”The way he was looking at her made her feel sexy, but what he was saying scared her. And she worried he might get carried away if they continued down this train of thought. They both might get carried away.“I’ve got to go,” she said, getting dressed.“Don’t be ashamed. It’s what I’m attracted to,” he said.At lunch the next day, Amy sat down next to Helen, who was gorging herself on peanut butter. Helen’s dowdy clothes did little to hide the almost spherical bulge underneath.“It’s Helen, right?” Amy said. “I’m doing a story on the teen moms in our school. I wondered if you might share how you ended up; uh; pregnant.” It sounded more awkward out loud.“Glad to talk about it!” Helen said. “I’m just so proud to be bringing this little one into the world. It’s the best thing I’ve ever done.”Her attitude was utterly foreign to Amy. “So you got pregnant on purpose?”“Well of course! I would only ever have sex for the sake of procreation,” Helen said. “The only sin involved here is that Zeke and I consummated our marriage a little early.”“Oh, congratulations! When did you get engaged?” Amy asked.She was getting the sense that this conversation wasn’t going to do anything to help her understand what goes into an accidental pregnancy, and thought Helen wouldn’t want to get into the juicy details anyway.Helen blushed. “Funny story, we did get engaged before we conceived, but; well; it was a matter of seconds.”Her words painted a clear picture in Amy’s mind. Helen and Zeke, conjoined and about to knowingly make a baby, and committing to marriage in that moment. She couldn’t picture herself doing that, but it did have a certain allure. Maybe someday, with the right guy.That Friday, Amy turned her room upside down looking for cash. She had to have a twenty here somewhere. She couldn’t be dead broke, could she? She couldn’t keep asking her mom for cash without explaining where it was going. Otherwise maybe it was time to get a job. But not in time to meet up with Alonso that afternoon.As she went to Alonso’s place, she reasoned that there were plenty of other things they could do, rather than risk it. But even after he ate her out, she found herself wanting more.“Come on, can’t we just skip the twenty dollars?” she asked. “Or you could spot me. I’ll have it soon.”He ran a finger close to her nipple, keeping her aroused. “If you go into debt with me, the conditions might be more than you’re expecting.”He was right. The glint in his eye made it clear that he would use her how he wanted if she gave him that opportunity. And then all her money spent on condoms would be effectively down the drain. It scared her, but she also felt her hips shift of their own accord, eager for that punishment.“How about this. We could play a round of roulette for free. Fifty-fifty odds. What do you think?”Oh god, he had her on edge, and he was asking her to leave her fate entirely to chance. Better than nothing, she supposed. She felt her pussy becoming absolutely soaked.“You know that letting you ejaculate inside me is something I can’t afford. That would cost me a lot more than twenty dollars.”“What do you mean, 'let me’? When I ejaculate inside you, it’ll be your choice as much as mine.”There was a lot to unpack there. 'When’? Like it was inevitably going to happen? And Amy wasn’t so sure it’d be intentional. It could be accidental for them both.He got up and handed her a blindfold. Funny, how he had that handy. “We can stop whenever you want.”So she could take the fifty-fifty odds, and if she could tell that he wasn’t wearing a condom, she could call it off.“Fine, I’ll play your game,” she said, tying on the blindfold. “Will you warn me when you’re about to cum?”“That would be cheating, would it not?” he replied. “Trust your instincts. You know what my tells are by now.”Lying on her back on the bed, she heard a coin flip, and if he was tearing open a condom wrapper, she didn’t hear him do it. Soon she felt the bed shift as he joined her on it, and she reached out, finding him by touch. It was a new thrill, discovering the shape of his body all over again like this.He kissed her shoulder, her collarbone. It was like he was everywhere at once, she couldn’t predict where he’d kiss her next. The heat was radiating from him as he loomed over her, close enough that she could feel the thin line of hair down past his belly button. And then there was the pressure, aimed perfectly true, pressing her open for him.As he crossed that threshold again, she remembered what it felt like before, both of the ways it felt, and she was pretty sure this time he was wearing a condom. He pressed into her depths, to where she had to stretch to accommodate him. The air left her lungs and she felt like she was never going to get it back.“Mm, I can’t believe we waited this long to do it this way,” he muttered in her ear. She could hear the smile.“You mean blindfolded?” she asked.“I mean raw. Unprotected. I always knew it was going to happen eventually,” he said.Her rational mind was repulsed at the thought, and all that came along with it. But it also gave her an unexpected thrill. But; he had to be psyching her out, right? She was pretty sure he was wearing protection; unless that was just wishful thinking.“Hang on,” she said, and he stopped thrusting into her, but he was still there, tantalizing her. “You are wearing a condom, right?”Inside her, his cock spasmed as if in response. It would be weeping precum, which could be carrying a few of his sperm.“Amy, I can’t tell you that,” he said.She was almost sure she could feel the ring of latex at the bottom of the condom. Almost.“I know you are. I guessed correctly, so now there’s no harm in confirming it,” she said.“Oh? That’s your guess?” he asked. “We can stop anytime you like. Heck, you can take off the blindfold anytime you like. Either way, it’s game over.”“Come on, that’s not fair,” she said.“Fair? I’ve played by your rules for months. This is a compromise,” he said.If he wasn’t playing by her rules, did that mean he was breaking them? He started moving in her again, and it was a struggle to hang on to conscious thought.“But you’re trying to get me to believe you’re not wearing a condom right now. If I that’s true, we have to stop. Are you trying to convince me to stop?”“No, I want you to be honest with you

Shownotes and Transcript Delighted to have Barbie Rivera join us as she discusses her book "Enough is Enough," sharing her personal experience with her son being labelled as 'mentally handicapped' by the school system, despite no signs of it at home. She criticizes the pressure to medicate children in schools and highlights the education system's failure in supporting her son, leading to low self-esteem. Barbie advocates for home-schooling as a solution, sharing success stories of her own children thriving in a personalized environment. She calls for an individualized approach to education and envisions a future where home-schooling is a common option. Barbie aims to raise awareness about education system flaws, promote home-schooling, and revolutionize children's education for a brighter future Barbie Rivera is an artist and mother of four. Painting her way to “fame and fortune” was her dream; however, in 1991 after a teacher told her that her six-year-old was “mentally handicapped” and in need of psychotropic medication, Barbie put her paintbrushes aside and began to start a school from her home. She found teaching to be just as creative, if not more so, than fine art. Within the first week of home-schooling, Barbie had seven additional students who were the children of friends, all learning to read, write and do math. No stress. No homework. No state-required tests. The word of mouth spread, creating such a demand that Barbie established a small private school, H.E.L.P. Miami. Over the last 30-plus years, Barbie has encountered hundreds of children who, like her son, were told they could not learn. Many had been placed on multiple mind-altering medications before their baby teeth had fallen out. Barbie found that in addition to the medications being pushed, the textbooks and lesson plans were overly complicated and deliberately confusing, thus ruining a child's natural love of learning. Her new book Enough Is Enough! fully documents the destructive agendas and psychological manipulation that American children are subjected to in mainstream public, private and charter schools, which aims to “keep them drugged and keep them dumb.” 'Enough Is Enough!: Exposing the Education System After Their Failed Attempt to Label and Drug My Son' in paperback on Amazon  https://a.co/d/gz00RPD Connect with Barbie... WEBSITE            barbierivera.com FACEBOOK         facebook.com/barbieriveraeducator X/TWITTER         x.com/barbieeducator Interview recorded  18.7.24 Connect with Hearts of Oak... X/TWITTER        x.com/HeartsofOakUK WEBSITE            heartsofoak.org/ PODCASTS        heartsofoak.podbean.com/ SOCIAL MEDIA  heartsofoak.org/connect/ SHOP                  heartsofoak.org/shop/ Transcript Hearts of Oak: I'm delighted to be joined by a brand new guest. Thanks to the wonderful Sam Sorbo for connecting us. And that's Barbie Rivera. Barbie, thank you so much for your time today. Barbie Rivera: Thank you for having me. Not at all. Whenever I hadn't come across your book and whenever Sam had sent it over, it was intriguing, fascinating subject on education and the battle and the fight that many of us are learning that we're having. And there is the picture there, Enough is Enough, exposing the education system after their failed attempt to label and drug my son. And we're going to get into your personal story, which is what the book, the personal story, and then looking at the education system. And then you end up on what you had to do, your actions on it. But you're the founder and principal of Help Miami, a K-12 private school, author of Enough is Enough. And we're going to go in there. And I saw the Red Epoch Times article, and they did a 16-page article about this in 2022. And the links will be in the description, whether people are watching or they're listening on any of the podcasting apps later on. But tell us right back to 1991. You were brought into the school and your six-year-old was labeled as mentally handicapped by the school. So, yeah, tell us about that situation as a parent. Barbie Rivera: Okay, so I never let him get officially labeled, but that's what I was told he suffered from. And we're talking the second Friday of the school year. Like, the second Friday. And to be completely honest about my son, and I'm not one of these parents of my child does no wrong. He never tells a lie. I have eyes in the back of my head. I know my kids, right? But Damon was bilingual when he was six. I don't speak two languages. His grandfather is Cuban and they were bonded, you know, from birth, first grandson, very well behaved, like really easy going. He would, you know, very creative, like after dinner, put a blanket over the dining room table, make a tent would always draw was would play was would ask questions that were normal, like I understand these questions. So in school, I'm thinking they're going to love this boy. They're going to love him. And he's going to love school based on my experience in first grade. Anyway. It was a disaster from the get-go. That Friday, I'm called in and I'm told my son is mentally handicapped and will need pharmaceuticals most likely for the rest of his life. And I'm like, what is even happening? How can, first of all, a teacher has no qualifications to tell me that. I'm not going to the teacher about cavities or about a skin rash. I'm not going to go to the teacher for mental health. So I'm like, what is happening here? And the teacher said he confuses the B and the D. And I'm like, well, they look alike. They factually look alike. And I think with practice, going back to my first grade, where first grade was really one full school year of learning your numbers to 20, to 20, and your alphabet. Like we didn't get into long vowel sounds until the end of first grade because you really needed to work on the basic sounds of the letters, right? Anyway, he only had, they gave him two weeks and that was it. And I'm like, well, he doesn't confuse a cow and a refrigerator. So he knows differences. And then to further make their point, he also confuses the six and the nine. And I'm like, they look alike. But the seriousness of how grave a situation it was that my six-year-old did not know the difference two weeks into the year, 10 days, 10 days into first grade, he could not determine. He made the mistake of swapping B and D on his handwriting. And he made the mistake of identifying six and nine. And I told the teacher, I'm like, okay, I'll take him off of all family financial responsibilities. He will no longer write checks or balance the check book. And I thought I was being funny. They didn't like that at all. They thought that I was for, I was degrading or demeaning them. I go, but what you're saying is ridiculous. Well, don't you care about his future? I go, yeah, but I'm also not panicking about what dress I'm going to wear to his wedding. He's six. Again, my argument, over their head, I was very pregnant with my fourth child. So I did something, you know, it's like you have life regrets. This is a life regret that does not go away. I kept my son in school for the entirety of first grade because I didn't think I could home-school him. I was pregnant. I had my, I had a toddler that wasn't quite one. My daughter was three. And I'm like, I'm going to make a disaster out of my six-year-old. And I should have, I feel like I left my son in a burning building for my comfort. You know, because I, and I get it. I was pregnant. But anyway, by the end of first grade, my son thought he was stupid. That's what school gave him. He was convinced he was unwanted and convinced he could not learn. And I'm like there's no six-year-old on this planet who has the right to feel that way mentally handicapped or not. That's how I got started. I mean look you know I'll pick up a number of those points but now as you look all the way back and have conversations with many other parents often you find you're in a situation and you're alone this is only you no one else understand or are struggling with this. And then you begin to realize actually the story is maybe replicated elsewhere. And we'll get into kind of failings in the education system and all of that. But as you just look back, how have you begun to understand that what happened with you was not just a single issue, that there are those cases happening across the country? No, totally. And the scary thing is, it's like. Shortly after I started home-schooling, I became a single parent, but even as a single parent, my kids, we had dinner every day. We had clean up time. The kids had chores. I'm talking when the baby was one. Now he's not going to be breaking rocks on the train line or anything like that, but he can help put things away. So they had responsibilities. I read stories to them every day. I'm talking years. So my son was well cared for. Like he was given ample attention. And he showed it. His manners were, he behaved very well, very respectful, spoke two languages, clearly this boy's loved. And if he is targeted, we're in trouble as a society. Like that was my, I was, I couldn't believe what I was experiencing. Cause I never thought that, you know, I always had this viewpoint of, oh, ADHD. Those are those crazy kids that run around a restaurant or a screen in a grocery store. And you know now I'm my kids are all grown and I think most of that is just bad parenting' sorry parents but I really do. At the beginning the the rush to medicate is something that we are all now used to and we look around probably even more in the U.S. than the U.K. And there's a drug that will fix everything in your life and then you get another drug to fix whatever the first drug has caused. But for teachers to talk about giving drugs to children, that's not... Was this teacher medically trained? Has she been a nurse or a doctor or anything? How does a teacher who is there to teach children how to read, to write, to learn, to do maths, how do they then decide, actually, this pharmaceutical company will give you a drug and that's what your child needs after two weeks? Well, because of drug studies that are run in the school and the checklist that the teachers do, like I'm jumping ahead. But when I decided to home-school my son, instantly I had four or five friends that are like, I don't want to send my child to school. And when I started home-schooling Damon, now I was no longer pregnant, but now I had a 10-month-old, a one-year-old, a four-year-old, and Damon had just turned seven. So all that I home-schooled was second grade and kindergarten. I wouldn't take anybody else. So friends of mine who had children, you know, you kind of have family, you hang out with people your own age, and everybody has kids the same age. And the kids that were over at my house for sleepovers, the parents wanted me to home-school them. And I got so full that that's when I became a private school. Cause as soon as you move a home-school from a home into a commercial location, now you clap your classed as a private school. The point to that is as, as soon as I became a private school, now I'm on private school mailing list. I get flyers about cheerleading uniforms about football. You know, none of that applies to me. I'm still small, but I'm on that list. So I'm on also on the list for drug studies. And again, I'm like, I'm shocked at what I'm about to tell you. And I actually write about this in the book because it's horrific. Two pharmaceutical reps, they were actually PR students from a local university, came in with a drug study that they wanted my participation in. Red flags instantly up. I'm like, what is this? But tell me what it is. There were three levels of participation. The first level for every name, address, and phone number that I submitted to the the drug study, I get a hundred dollars. So Peter, I was told I could use my Christmas card mailing list of my great aunt Gladys, who is in her eighties. I'd get a hundred dollars for her. There's no way she's going to participate in an ADH. You know, it's, it's even their fraud is fraud. So the second level of participation, I was given a sample mental health checklist for me to fill out. It had 30 items on it. I did not have to sit face to face with the student. This was my opinion by observation. And things on the checklist were student has bad handwriting. That's a signal for ADHD. But guess what? They don't teach proper handwriting anymore in school. So the kid develops his bad habits. You can't read what he writes. It's not corrected anywhere along the line because heaven forbid we correct the student. We don't want to, you know, hurt them in any way. Like that's ridiculous anyway. So if I submit the mental health checklist with name, address, and phone number, I get $500 per checklist submitted. Now, Peter, if I sit with you and your wife and I get you to participate in the drug that they were doing the drug study on, which was at that time, it was a form of called Intuniv, which Intuniv has been on the market, but this was like a timed release. It was some variant of this drug. If I get you to put your child on it and enter the drug study, I get $5,000 per child. And I'm told by these drug reps, the money could go to me personally because I own the school or it could go to the school. Cause let's face it, Barbara, your school is really small and ugly. And it's in the shopping center, that was supposed to inspire like, Oh, it is, you know? And I'm like, well, I'm going to be nasty now. I'm like, well, let's face it. I'm in Miami, the cocaine capital of the world. If I want to use drug money, I'll just put an ad on Craigslist. Hey, cocaine dealers, I need some of your funding. Like, but because the cocaine dealers aren't looking for the five-year-olds to get on drugs or the middle schoolers, it's ridiculous. And then I was told that they couldn't believe that I refused the money could not believe it and I was told I was the only educator in all of south Florida day-care private school uh Christian schools catholic schools charter schools public schools I was the only one to say no. I remember looking at doing drug studies uh as a as a grown up thinking actually that could be a way to make money but it sounds as though the the big, the pharmaceutical pharmaceutical industry is allowed to use children as as lab rats in effect That's right And that's how you have the teachers because the teachers will get offered kickbacks. Now you don't call it that, but hey, fill out this mental health checklist on a student who's on three different pharmaceuticals. Could you fill this out once a month? We'll give you $25 in gift cards. Like what is this? I want to get on the education, but just that thing. I remember in, oh, I mean, I've travelled probably eight different times to the U.S. in the last two years. And one thing that really strikes me is the adverts for different medical procedures, different drugs on TV. And I realize that actually Americans are bombarded with them much more than we. I don't think we really have any adverts for medication on TV. And yet in the States, it's the norm. So it is a whole culture that actually is bombarded and soaked in actually, drugs are the way to fix things. And whenever it happens from, whenever that message is given in regards to children, I mean, you start early, I guess, and then you've got a clientele that is hooked on your products. Yes. No. And I, from my experience, now this is my experience. I've never gone to college. I've done what I've done out of passion to save my kids. Right. And then I can't be blind to what's around me. That's why I'm still doing what I'm doing. The longer these kids are on these medications, the harder they are to teach. But to me, that makes sense because some of the drugs are in the same class as cocaine. And let's say that we give a low level dose of cocaine to a five-year-old when their brain is developing before their baby teeth have even fallen out. And we keep that dose going. It's going to have an effect and it's not going to be, Oh, 30 years of this. No, it's going to have an effect in about three months, if not instantly. And then I have parents that are like, well, I don't give it to them on the weekend or at summer break. I'm like, it doesn't even make sense. So you've got two sides. You've got the financial incentive, and that's how you get people on, and kickback is the only term I can think of using for it. But then the other side is the, I mean, my younger one is certainly much more hyper than my older one, and doesn't sometimes seem to have an off switch. And in some circles you could say actually that's ADHD and we need to actually give drugs, is this a way for teachers to just have an easier life if they've got a large classroom if a child is a little bit more agitated or hyper than others they can just drug them and quietens it down and the class is easier. Is it that kind of financial gain, but also an easier life within the classroom? Yeah, because I mean, there's a couple of approaches to that. Yes. And even the term hyper, like when the psychiatric community started labeling children for being children, that's a problem. Oh, he's hyperactive. Damn right. He's hyperactive. He's five. What do we want, that's like labeling my basset hound hyper bitey, he's three months old, yeah dogs go through the puppy stage, you know and it's like, I use my book to compare, my upbringing and what the modern is, so that you come to a conclusion I'm actually not even even trying to lead somebody. I'm not saying, Hey, you should not do this. Like make up your own mind. But factual, I was born in 1964. I'm number four of five for my parents. My parents didn't get matching furniture until all five of us were out of the house. Why? Because when they went to the grocery store, we got our wiffle ball bats out. We had an Olympic stadium in the living room. They knew it. We would be running. If it was snowing outside, we took the play inside and would be playing tag and flicking people, flicking each other with the dish towels. It was a noisy, rambunctious house. And my parents, they never said, hey, my dad would say, keep it to a dull roar. But it was never shut up, never sit down and watch TV all day or, wow, can I put a device in my children's hands? It was never that. We were never expected to be quiet. And in school, again, making the comparison to my son's first grade experience, which was nine o'clock to three o'clock with a lunch break. And most of that time was seat work. And then he got two to three hours of homework every night. That is to me, that's mind control because a six-year-old is not equipped to handle that. Adults won't do homework unless they're being paid. So what's the payoff for my six-year-old? Just drudgery. He hated school and that happened. He started school in August. He hated it by the end of September. Like he's a quick boy. So his mind was made up. My first grade was, we had a break in the morning, recess, 30 minutes, and it wasn't wild playtime. It was 30 minutes with the teacher on the playground, us holding hands, singing songs, whatever. Then we had lunch. Then we had a break in the afternoon. I did not get homework until I think the fourth grade because it just was not allowed. And I remember in my kindergarten, which was non-academic kindergarten, a police officer would come in and tell you how be nice to old people. You know, it was all very hands-on. You'd make things. You were always making things. There was a daily arts and crafts. There was singing. There was book time. You had the line-up to go to the bathroom. You were learning social skills. In kindergarten, I told the teacher, I complained, I'm like, I want to read. I want to learn to read. She goes, Barbara, what's your hurry? That's for first graders. And that was for first graders. Now for me as a home schooler, if I had a five-year-old that wanted to read, I would teach them to read, but that's me with five kids in my house. But my son was expected to write book reports before he could read. He was expected to know the difference between the D and the B before he practiced the difference between the D and the B. Maybe it would take him two weeks. Maybe it'd take him two months. Maybe it would take him 10 months. But it really doesn't matter. And again, the whole education system, like you say, we're bombarded with the drugs. The parents pick up on the lingo. Oh, he's hyperactive. I'm like, really? That's hilarious. Of course he is. They have more energy. They're growing. And is that danger of being labelled? And you talked about not wanting your child to be labelled. And a label on a child can be very harmful. It can put unnecessary expectations on them or doubts and fears on them whenever that's stabbed and we've certainly experienced that in or understand the education system you need to weave a line because no you don't wantcertain labels whatever they think, but it's this rush to label things that is a fairly newer phenomenon, it certainly didn't happen when I was growing up. But when we were in school, it was just kids are kids. Now there's a rush to label. And I guess label gives them the ability to medicate or bring other action or to bring individuals in. And no, no, just let them enjoy school. But yeah, this labeling issue is huge. Exactly. And when I, like similar to you, I think I'm older than you by much. But when I went to school, there was no one labeled. I don't recall anyone in my class taking Medicaid, having to leave the class to take medication, but now there's a label for everything. If you are doing well in school in the United States, you are labeled gifted and you're put on an accelerated program because they're going to make sure they shut you down. You're competent. You know this. Well, we're going to load it on to make you sorry you ever raised that hand. And if you can't take it, then you have anxiety and there's a drug for that. Anyway, to me, the United States, and again, my opinion, has surrendered any rights of education to the psychologists and to the psychiatrists who have taken over. And then you find that the kids, their papers aren't even being graded anymore because they don't want to do, I forget what it's called. They don't want to lower the self-esteem. I'm like, you're going to kill their self-esteem if you don't tell them that two plus two actually has an answer. Well, we let them do six because we want him to develop the critical thinking. I'm like, that's not critical thinking. The mind actually does that on its own. If you let it grow the way it's supposed to. No completely. The second part of the book, the middle part, gives a great overview of the education system. And you go through all different dates. There was one quote that stuck out with me, and it was Rockefeller Sr. Saying, I don't want a nation of thinkers, I want a nation of workers. And such a mindset, surely, you kind of think of the American dream, innovation, freedom to actually be who you want to be and be successful. And that's what the world has certainly seen on the US. But this movement, I think, from the West to formalize everything and remove any concept of imagination or innovation will be the other end of any nation, whether it's the US, the UK, wherever it is. But it was fascinating, the middle part of the book, going through that and talking about Rockefeller and the money he put in and making the education system official and regimented and controlled and taking away a lot of the freedom. Yes. But people don't see it that way. You know, they want that A. And now like I gotta, I'll tell you about a student that I worked with, who I don't speak about in the book, he was 16 years old failed eighth grade three times, his aunt from Texas called me, it's like, hey, he just won't go to school, like bring him, send him to me and it was right, excuse me, it was right before Christmas and this boy comes in very respectful and I'm like, okay, I'm going to need to tutor you over Christmas break because your academics need like the electrodes for the heart. We need to, we have no time. But he was in second grade in math. And he was allowed to stay in second grade because he was learning disabled. So that label, not only does it destroy the child, but it justifies not teaching him because he can't learn anyway. And so I tutored him over Christmas, an hour a day, 10 hours. First thing I'm like, okay a hundred take away 81 he goes I never learned how to do it I am learning disabled, I am ADHD, there's something wrong with my mind and I go, okay so first thing we're cancelling all of it because it's not true, second thing here is a hundred dollar bill, you need to give me $81. Turn this $100 bill into 10 $10 bills. How much money do you have? Oh, $100. We didn't change anything. Now turn one of those tens into ones. And in about 25 seconds, he learned how to do that type of math for the rest of his life. So we went from a hundred takeaway 81. We were going into the millions and the billions because I'm like, Tony, you are not going to be able to succeed in life with a second grade level of mathematics. You will never run your own business. You will never be your own boss. And in 10 hours, I got him to eighth grade mathematics, 10 hours. It took me to graduate him with the standard diploma he had to stay till he was 19 because like I say it was a disaster but he did the algebra 1, the geometry, the algebra 2 and he did it so well he could tutor it because that is the standard is that you know it and can use it but on all the mental health forms which I go into in my book, you have, in the United States, they're called different things, but like once the child gets labeled, they're given what's called an IEP, an Individual Educational Plan. This is supposed to be individual to the child. Sounds great. They're all the same. Basically, they just change the name and the date, you know. So anyway, on that, you flip through and it's just a bunch of, to me, psychobabble, which it takes months to get these things. And I'm like, in what, with, in 10 seconds, I determined exactly where Tony was at in math. I did not need a checklist. I did not need a PhD. I did not need anything. I could have done it with notebook paper. I didn't need, I didn't even need an assessment. I just need to know what I'm, what I know and give him certain problems and I can determine where he's at anyway. So on this IEP, then it gets into what you're going to do with the students subject by subject, like how, I'll use Tony as an example, though, the example I'm going to give if it's not his IEP, but it would be similar. Tony is ADHD. Our goal, our measurable goal is that when Tony is given a grammar or language arts problems, he can solve the definition of the word with a 70% accuracy. When given grade level math or geometry, he can solve with 70% accuracy and they go through all of the subjects that Tony's taking. And the goal, the measurable goal in writing is 70% accuracy. And here it's a parent showing me this proud. They went through all of the, this, and I'm like, okay, have you ever had a kitchen remodel? Oh yeah, we did one last year. I'm like, were you satisfied with 70% accuracy? Mom, do you ever get your nails done? Are you you ever satisfied with the 70% accuracy? And they look at me like I, a light bulb just went off. I'm like your son or your daughter deserves more than a 70% accuracy. The only standard there is, is a hundred percent. And if your child truly is special needs, he's going to need, he or she's is going to need care for the rest of their life because it's impossible for them to get a hundred percent accuracy on certain intellectual material, but not all, like they can, they, they should be able to feed themselves. Like those are called life skills. And when they're learning to use a stove, I'm not satisfied teaching somebody with special needs, how to use a stove and Oh, 70% is good enough. It's crazy. And that's the standard of the United States. So they take like my son, if we took my son and he never got an IEP because he was never labeled, they're having a fit because he's 70% accurate on his B's and D's. But yet after they do all the prodding and probing and testing and this, that, and the other and drugging, their standard is that it's okay that he has 70% accuracy. And I'm like, what are, what was the point in all of that, what was the point. I want to hear how home-schooling fits in and I think the only person I've had on talking about home-schooling was Sam, but which is a concept that's maybe a bit different to us in Europe because in some countries it's illegal to home-school, but that's the whole that will not even get into that, but tell us because I talked to some people and it's actually the education system needs improving, talk to others, and actually say, well, actually, home-schooling has to be a major option. You've moved into seeing home-schooling as a perfect option for you, but also believe it can be a perfect option for others. Tell us how that fits in, why that is a solution to the mess, I guess, that you have seen in the state system. Well, home-schooling gives the parent a hundred percent control, right? Done right. It gives the child a challenge and a win. I have, as I mentioned, I have four children. All four of my children are vastly different. They have different responses. One can't stand scary movies. One is all about spiders, you know, like three boys and a girl, completely different. They could have come from different mothers. That's how different they are. So to try to put them, let's say they were all born on the same day. I have quadruplets. They're still vastly different. So you have to address them educationally different. Now you and I know they need to be able to read. They need to have grammar. They need to have some life skills that, you know, we know what they need to have, but we need to take that, what we know and cater it to what they need and want. One of my children, Adam. Twice before he was five years old, birds in the sky flew and landed on his shoulder. And I'm like, well, that's intense. And he's like, he named them instantly. Like if it was plant, it's like, Hey Jake, how's it going? And I'm like, and Jake was this huge crow that in my mind, I'm going to, he's going to peck my son's eyes out, you know, and here he is. And Adam isn't fearful at all. And I don't want to put my fear into it, but to me, that's a gift. I can't teach that. And my son was only interested in animals. He was not interested in history. He was like for his reading material, he was interested in animals. So I call up his aunts and uncles, his grandparents from both sides of the family. I'm like, Hey, Adam needs books on animals. He's learning to read. So let's, you know, keep it simple. By the time he was 10 on his own, he had read 250 books on his own on animals. And he once asked me like, he's like, where's the lemonade pitcher? I should have had red flags all over the place on that question because what 10 year old boy is going to want a lemonade pitcher? I'm like, oh, it's in the pantry behind blah, blah, blah. Half an hour later, he comes in. The lemonade pitcher has 71 egg sacks of a black widow spider and four black widow spiders in it with the lid on. I'm like, I'm like, Adam, what are we doing? He goes, well, I read that they are very quiet. They're not aggressive. But we had a place in the yard where I thought it would be best to move them because the yard guy is going to come and cut that down. And I'm like, well, I'm glad you were thinking of the survival of the Black Widow spiders, but they're now in my house. So anyway, I call up Miami Museum of Science and we go. And he donated the spiders to their exhibit. But this is him. He was once playing, I don't know, playing football in the front yard in a Florida, they're called egrets. They look like storks. Came, its wing was at a weird angle and it landed right on him. And he told his friends, go get my mom I need a rubber band and a dish towel and he knew exactly he put the dish towel over the head secured it with a loose rubber band and he had me call some wildlife preserve, but a 10 year old boy knew exactly what to do because his home schooling was around, his love of animals. He was allowed to solve problems in mathematics concerning animals. Hey, it's not been raining for four or five days. What are you going to do about the lizards? Well, I'm going to, you know, and he would go out and do a project. He wasn't on a device. He wasn't hooked to a TV. He wasn't bombarded with homework. He was using what he was learning in real life and solving problems. And it really served him well when he was a teenager, then he was all about history and war and uniforms. And he would write these amazing essays as if he was, he did something about World War II, that he was a teenager hitting that beach, seeing his friends die. And it was a great essay, but he is captivated with learning because he was home-schooled. That would never have happened in a regular school. He would not have been given the freedom. If anything, he would have been labeled as being difficult because he didn't want to read whatever they were pushing. And again, I know that reading, reading is the top skill. You have to read words and understand what they, what they mean to survive. Math comes next, then language and expressing yourself. My opinion. Anyway, that to me is the result of home-schooling. So for me, my next book, once I get this one up and running, is how to make a living home-schooling. Because since the pandemic, like what I did, the word micro school did not exist. Because that's basically what I did when I took my son out of school is I had in my house 11 kids, including my four. But there's a way to do it to where you can make money. It might not be Lamborghini money. I mean, unless you have Lamborghini friends. But I believe that right now people are fed up with the school system and they don't know the extent of why the kid is cited with, oh, he's a troublemaker, doesn't like to do homework. He's lazy. I'm like, well, have you taken a look at what he's been given? It's no longer math. Math has been abandoned as a subject when my son was in school. So we're 40 years or 30 something years past that point. It's not improved. It's gotten 10 times worse. And now with the pandemic, all matter of justifications are on in the United States on why we're graduating so many kids who cannot read and write. And they don't know that they don't know. That's the dangerous thing. If you tell me, hey, I need you to do anything with a computer, basically, I'm going to tell you, Peter, I don't know how to do that. I have no lost pride. But right now, I have a whole generation, the United States has a whole generation of kids that don't know that they don't know. And they have no skills to survive. And that's frightening. The last point on on the book, you, it takes time to write a book. I've never done it. I don't think I ever want to. But it takes time to sit down, discipline, bring everything together. You want to tell, give a piece of information to the public through that. You want to give your story, but it's not just your story. It all connects into the education system, which is wider, and it's not just an American story. It could be a story here in the UK. It could be a story across Europe. That doesn't matter where you're geographically based, because we're all kind of having a similar battle. But what was your, when you sat down to put pen and paper, if I can use that term on the book, what was your desire for the book? What did you see the purpose of the book? What did you want to accomplish with it? Well, there's a couple of things. There's one, I want people to know what they're up against. Because we have, like in the United States now, the pharmaceutical companies are no longer being looked at as the authorities, right? So there's a little bit of a shift in the reality. There needs to be a bigger shift in that reality. The school system. People are like, oh, well, I did great in school. I'm like, yeah, school's not the same. My kindergarten is nowhere close to the kindergarten. The kindergartners that I'm getting in my school who are six years old, who were placed on Prozac when they were three in a day-care. I'm like, who puts a three-year-old on Prozac? How much attention or how much anxiety society or how much mental health problems can a three-year-old possibly have? And I know it's a lot if the parents aren't on board. But to me, we're labeling bad parenting as mental health issues and we're drugging the kid. It's the wrong target. So I want people to know that our children, not only are they being indoctrinated politically, and I don't touch the gender thing. I really haven't had any experience with that. But even that, that confusion, that basic confusion, it's school. And I could get the best dictionary and take a modern math textbook, and I will be frustrated within three minutes because a modern math textbook is not trying to get that child to master math. It was written by somebody trained in psychology who thinks that they're using critical thinking skills instead of just simply the definition of the word sum is the answer to an addition problem. Write the sums here. Boom. Even multiple choice, that entered in after psychology came in. Can you imagine going to a heart surgeon and he's like multiple choicing your surgery? No, I don't want that. I don't want that. But yet that's the standard. Oh, 70% accuracy. Totally fine. As long as he's got that 70%. I'm like, well, what about the 30? Multiple choice. He can guess it as long as he does well on a test. I'm like, no, our kids are being indoctrinated one to know that they don't matter and that they can't learn and that there's a drug for everything and the authorities come first. Don't question the authority. If you do, you're going to be labeled with some label. So that was one of the reasons for writing the book. The other reason, I don't want to say this as like a self flattery because it really isn't, but my kids are all grown. I just turned 60 and I have this small private school. It has 50 kids in it. In my school, I have eight staff. I love my staff. they're parents like me or people really interested who've not been taught. They're not certified teachers, right? And we get great, we do great things. But this school was put there because I had my back up against the wall and it had to happen. So I'm on the last part of my life and I don't want my work to die when I die. So I wrote a book because I feel, and I don't, I don't have the money to even fund the dream, if you want to call it that. That sounds kind of lame, but to fund the next step. Because the next step is, is I get a school, like a campus. I want 100 to 125 kids where I can bring, I want to develop a teacher training. I don't want the college. I don't want what the college says is acceptable. I want to do it myself. And I realize that anyone who's in their 20s, 30s, or 40s, their education, if they were educated in the United States, is subpar. So we're going to have to fix that, which is not a hard fix if you have somebody willing. So develop teacher training. And then I want to create, I talk about a project it's called restore American literacy. And I want to create a curriculum company that is very simple, that I wish I would have had when I started home schooling of, this is what a kindergarten, this is the perfect kindergarten day. Here are the games you need to get from Amazon. Here's the teacher guide. So even if you didn't get it growing up, you're going to get it here. And it's going to tell you definitions of words, very simply put, it's going to give you the discussion points, but it's also going to allow the teacher to put their personality in it. Because like, if you're, if you're doing a lesson on dinosaurs, there's a hundred ways you can, you can take toilet paper tubes and make a giant a dinosaur. I don't care. There's a hundred ways to do that. And that's the creativity of the teacher because I don't want to shut the teacher down. But right now to do what I do, not bragging, you have to have a high IQ and you have to be motivated. And the school system is not graduating that anymore. I 100% agree. I really enjoy going through and I think the book is for anyone giving them a window into the education system and what should be possible. It's called Enough is Enough, Exposing the Education System After Their Failed… available in the USA, all the links are in the description, but Barbie I really appreciate your time, coming on and sharing your story and telling us a little bit more about the book, so thank you so much. Thank you for having me.

That Friday feeling was oh so good this morning and we don't want you to have any FOMO as we head into what is going to be an exciting weekend. Miss any portion of THEjoeSHOW this morning? Well you can listen to everything on the free iHeart Radio App now from start to finish or wherever you get your podcasts!

That Friday feeling is back! And today is a special one because it also happens to be World Donut Day - the perfect excuse to tuck into one of life's great guilty pleasures. On today's edition of Breakfast Bites, Emaad and Ryan explore the history of our delectable round friends, including how its signature hole was (allegedly) invented. You do-nut want to miss this one!   Presented by Emaad Akhtar & Ryan Huang Produced & Edited by Emaad Akhtar Music and photo credits: Pixabay & its talented community of contributors See omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

Suzie's Maltese Barter: Part 1 Suzie gets offered the vacation of a lifetime; with a catch. By Liminally Spaced, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. This story is a derivative of Sex Ed. Lessons, a 21-part tale at Explicit Novels podcast. Suzie Travino was exhausted. She was on the train heading back home after a grueling first year at architectural design college. The daughter of a driven, Japanese mother and a successful Italian father, and the valedictorian of her high school class, everyone expected Suzie to follow in her father's footsteps and head off to an Ivy League undergrad with an eye on law school following, so it was a bit of a surprise that she decided to go into architectural design. [[MORE]] Most surprised, and most displeased, was her father. Suzie's dad had her whole future practically mapped out, and it definitely didn't involve architecture. She was going to go to the same school he did, at a reduced legacy rate, which would save money to put toward law school, where she would succeed wildly, ace the bar, and then take over his practice one day so he could retire. This was not what she wanted, however, and the fact that she went against her father's wishes put that much more stress on her to succeed. Not to mention the fact that he wasn't' nearly as generous with his money as he would have been if she had just done what he wanted. Suzie was tired of doing what other people wanted. Trouble was, she was good at it. She never rocked the boat, and was too concerned about how other people viewed her to ever stand up for herself and assert what she wanted. Going to architecture school was the first thing she had ever done for herself, and it was dangerously close to blowing up in her face. Classes were harder than she ever imagined, and she had been focusing on nothing else for the past eight months. Maybe her dad was right, she thought, maybe she should have just done what he wanted. Maybe if she had, she wouldn't have put on twenty pounds, and wouldn't have nightly stress dreams. Maybe she'd have time for a social life. In high school, Suzie was a social butterfly. She was a people pleaser by nature, so she was easy to get along with, and easy to date, once her father allowed it. No dating till she was 18, he decreed, and Suzie obeyed. Once the time came she got a boyfriend, because that's what you were "supposed to do." She wasn't even sure if she really liked the guy, but her dad did, and he checked a box, so that was enough for her. At least that's what she thought. She was also a perfectionist. Due to her nature, or due to the pushing of her father, Suzie always wanted to be the best at whatever she did, and she applied the same drive that made her high school class valedictorian to all facets of her life, including her love life. Suzie was determined to be the perfect girlfriend, even though she herself was unsure of what she truly wanted romantically. She wasn't even sure she even really liked men. Despite only having one boyfriend, she had a pretty active fantasy life, as her hormones and desires started firing off, and more often than not when enjoying the pleasures of her own company she found herself thinking not about her boyfriend, or any man for that matter, but other girls in her class. Like Chrissy Thomas, the skinny, big-breasted theater girl. Suzie liked Chrissy, and liked her style. Suzie couldn't help but notice that Chrissy definitely dressed to show off her considerable assets while never making it look like she was. Chrissy never showed skin or cleavage, but also never shied away from tight, form fitting tops that accented her flat stomach and huge tits. Something spoke to her about Chrissy's expression-through-repression, and it turned her on immensely. Suzie, like practically everyone in the class, male or female, was desperate to see her bare breasts, but it was the thoughts of sucking them, kissing them, kissing her, that made Suzie wonder about herself. As stated, she wanted to be the perfect girlfriend. She knew being physical was a big part of that, and she was excited to experience it. Sex however, was off the table. She had plans, and was not willing to risk getting pregnant, no matter how many precautions were taken. This wasn't to say that Suzie and her boyfriend never got physical, however. She wanted to keep him happy, but wanted to make sure she didn't come off too slutty, and so as she prepared for dating, she decided that handjobs would be the extent of their sexual experimentation. Maybe not ideal to some, but as mentioned before, Suzie was a perfectionist. The first time Suzie experienced her boyfriend's cock, she was fascinated more than turned on. Both soft and hard at the same time, she liked touching it, and her boyfriend definitely seemed to like when she did so. She knew what the end result was supposed to be, and she had a basic idea of how to get there, but she was taken very much by surprise at how quickly he shot off that first time. She barely got her hand around it when suddenly he moaned and tensed. She saw two spurts of white leap out of his tip, and then her fingers got warm, sticky, and wet as the rest of his load pulsed out over her fingers like a melting ice cream cone. She smiled; if this was all it took to get a guy off, she would have no trouble doing this from time to time. The second time, however, didn't prove to be so simple. It took longer, and she realized she really had no idea what she was doing. She was determined to make sure that didn't happen again, so from then on, for the rest of their senior year-spanning relationship, Suzie practiced, much to her boyfriend's delight. By the time they broke up just before leaving for college, Suzie had gone from shy strokes to confident milking, and she felt confident that she gave the best handjob in her whole class. But she wanted to know for sure. She needed to know for sure. She needed the only person who could tell her for sure: the biggest male slut in the school, Dez Carter. Suzie and Dez didn't exactly travel in the same social circles. Dez was a star running back, Suzie was a star bookworm. But Dez had a reputation, and she was sure he'd be amenable to being part of her experiment. So the final week of classes, Suzie approached Dez and laid it out for him: she needed to test her handjob skills on someone with experience, so she was offering a one time, no strings attached handjob in exchange for an honest review of her abilities. "Just a handjob?" "Just a handjob. That's it." "What's in it for me?" "What?" Suzie said in mild shock, "what do you mean what's in it for you? You get a handjob!" "Why would I want a handjob from you when I could fuck practically any girl I want?" He had a point. She might be giving him an orgasm, but at the end of the day it was he who was doing her a favor. Still, she was confident in her skills, so she went for broke. "Ok, listen. If you let me give you a handjob, and if you can honestly say that it is not, hands-down, the best handjob you've ever gotten,” she took a breath, "I'll let you take my virginity. And you can tell anyone you want about it." A big smile formed on Dez's face. He had always had a bit of a thing for Suzie, if only because she was such a big question mark. Always with the same guy, no stories about her, plus the allure of fucking the smartest girl in the class always made his cock buzz. "I don't think your boyfriend's gonna like that." It was true. She was still with her boyfriend, and part of her felt bad about going behind his back like this, but she also knew it was only a matter of time until they broke up and went their separate ways for college. "He's not going to find out. Because I'm not going to lose." Dez smiled again. This was a no-lose situation for him. Even if she was right, all he had to do was say it wasn't the best, and he was free to be the first one to fuck this fine Asian bookworm. That plus her cockiness made it impossible to say no. That Friday, Suzie found herself in Dez's basement bedroom, wondering if she had gotten in over her head as Dez freed his big, black cock from his pants. She was slightly in awe. It was only the second cock she had ever seen, and it was much bigger than her boyfriend's. It would require every skill she had developed to please. Suzie gulped, stretched her hand, and got to work. Suzie would leave Dez's house with her virginity, and her ego, fully intact. Thinking about it later, given the situation, the heat of the moment, she was surprised she didn't sleep with Dez anyway. He was a good looking, experienced guy, it was sure to have been a good first time, but Suzie wasn't interested in that. Truth be told, she wasn't even that interested in it when it was her boyfriend she was with. He did his best when they fooled around, but he didn't have the same drive to be the best at it that she did. She told herself that's why she found her mind wandering anytime his hands made it between her legs. Why she needed to think of Chrissy Thomas' tits to get wet; why she needed to think of that one night, that one "almost" with the gothic smoke show Tara, to get anywhere even close to cumming. Suzie obviously had considered she might be gay, or at the very least bi, but she pushed that possibility way down, straight out of her mind. Her parents wouldn't accept it, and neither would her life's plan. She was going to meet and marry a successful man and have children with him, and that was that. But still, anytime Suzie had a little too much to drink, her inhibitions started to slip away, and that little "what if?" inside her started to push itself up towards the surface. Suzie didn't want to call her feelings for Tara a crush, but that's absolutely what they were. Tara was the kind of girl who just oozed sexuality, and Suzie just chalked it up to the fact that pretty much everyone, male and female, had naughty thoughts about Tara. But that didn't explain how; at a party one night Suzie found herself alone in a room with none other than Tara, touching, kissing, groping; feeling each other's bodies. Tara was topless, revealing to Suzie a perfect pair of breasts that made her mouth water. She felt them. They were perfect. She kissed them; they tasted perfect. Tara squealed when Suzie instinctively took a nipple into her mouth and sucked. Then, a bolt of pure lightning shot through Suzie's body when she felt Tara's hand touch her cunt over her pants. They rolled over. Tara's skirt bunched up. She took off her panties. Suzie felt a draw towards her flushed lips in a way she never did toward her boyfriend's cock. She dropped her head lower. Sliding towards it. A phone buzz; her father. Suzie snapped out of it, like she had awoken from a trance, and rushed out of the room with a flurry of embarrassment and "sorrys”. Back at home Suzie did her best to get the vision of Tara's wet, willing cunt out of her mind. She pictured her boyfriend's hard cock as she touched herself that night, but it was Tara's cunt she saw when she started to cum. She had high hopes for possible romance once she got to college, but those were quickly dashed once the intensity of her program revealed itself. With little time for anything else, she barely had time to make friends, let alone take a lover, save for a single night toward the end of her first year. Working late at the lab, crunching to complete their projects for the semester, she and her classmate named Charles fell into each other's arms born out of sheer exhaustion and stress. He was cute and nice, and the spontaneity of it turned her on immensely. She needed a release, an explosion, and so right there in the architecture lab, Suzie found herself balanced on a nearby table, feeling a man push into her for the very first time. It was sudden, it was fast, and if it hadn't been for Charles' semen splattered erratically on her lower stomach, she might not have even had proof anything had happened. She had been on birth control for a number of years, but even in the chaos of that moment, not having a condom, she was wise enough not to chance throwing her life off course by letting this random man finish inside her. Suzie was happy it happened, and the experience wasn't unpleasant. She enjoyed the feeling of someone on top of her, the sweet pleasurable pain of a real life cock spreading her open, but afterward she found herself mildly disappointed. She had expected sex would be a new task for her to master enthusiastically, but whether because of the middling experience, or her overwhelming workload, she found herself generally disinterested with a repeat performance. However, when the nights rolled around, and she was alone in her dorm room, she very enthusiastically slipped her dildo in and out of herself, thoughts of Chrissy's tits and Tara's cunt filling her desperate mind. But now, here she was, back home after her first grueling year, doing her best to keep a face on that says school hadn't crushed her soul, that her social and love life weren't bottomed out, and that she knew exactly what she wanted and was being successful at getting it. "Suzie, Arthur's coming by tomorrow, I want you to make sure you say hi to him. He's got an internship opening you'd be perfect for!" Her father shouted up at her as she settled into her bedroom. Suzie groaned, and fell face first onto her bed. It was going to be a long summer. Suzie slept harder and longer than she had in months. The next morning she didn't exactly wake up refreshed, but she definitely was on her way, and she had to admit the comfort of her own, familiar bed did wonders. Padding down to the kitchen to make some toast and find some coffee, the thunderous,' up-and-at-them' voice of her father shook out whatever sleep was left in her head. "Suzie doll! You slept almost all day! Is this the kind of slacking they teach you at that art school of yours?" Suzie hated it when he called her university "art school." The blatant disrespect sent a spike of migraine through her temple every time he did. And for the record, it was 11 am, not exactly the whole day. "Just trying to get some breakfast, dad," she said weakly. "Well don't eat too much. Arthur's coming for lunch in an hour and you don't want to look too bloated. Get yourself together and come down so you can talk, okay?" "Sure, dad," she said, already regretting coming home at all. Suzie couldn't help but hear her father's words in her head as she looked at herself in the mirror, fresh out of the shower. "'Don't look too bloated,'" she repeated sarcastically as she looked over her body in the mirror, "thanks dad." It was true Suzie had put on weight, the freshman fifteen plus give or take five pounds extra, but she discovered her genes were on her side, noting that the added weight seemed to settle in the best places possible. Skinny with small breasts and only the glimmer of an ass was how she had remembered herself, but the freshman fifteen (or twenty) had actually filled her out quite nicely. Her small breasts had plumped into solid handfuls, and her hips had developed a nice curve, turning that glimmer of an ass into something much more tangible. To her father she probably looked fat, but to her, she actually was starting to feel like a woman. Throwing on a sensible blouse and some leggings, Suzie went down to find her father and Arthur lounging with drinks and a charcuterie board on the back patio. Arthur was a young businessman her father had worked with for a couple years. A little over thirty and independently wealthy, Suzie's father was smitten with his success. He also appreciated Arthur's no nonsense straight talk, and the two became fast friends. Arthur quickly became a regular at the Travino household, and he and Suzie's dad loved to steal away and talk business. Suzie wasn't even sure what Arthur's business was, but whatever it was he seemed to be very good at it. She stalked him online and found many a photo of Arthur in very expensive suits in very expensive locations, and apparently with a variety of different beautiful women. She did have to admit he was a good looking guy; that, plus his money and his skill at dressing, assured her he'd have no trouble finding someone to keep him company. They had become friendly, but he was firmly her father's friend, and neither paid the other too much mind. Golden, wavy hair, a big smile, and an expensive watch rose to greet her, and she shook his hand and joined them at the table. "Suzie, come on, is this what you'd wear to a job interview?" Her father said as they all sat down. "I'm not at a job interview, dad, this is lunch at my house." she said with minimal snarkiness, reaching for a curl of prosciutto and cheese. "Didn't you just eat breakfast?" Her father said flatly. The cheese tasted sour. "So," Arthur interjected, trying to change the subject, "how'd your first year at Architecture Design school treat you?" "Fine, thanks," Suzie said, meeting his smile with a weak one of her own. At least he took what she was doing seriously, unlike her own father. "That's a tough beat; I have a few friends who've gone through there. Not all of them graduated, but the ones who did are doing very well for themselves." She smiled again. She didn't need him to come to her defense, but it was still nice to have an ally. "Yeah, it's intense; nothing I can't handle though." "That's good to hear." He sipped his drink "Enough about that," her father piped in, "you're not at school, you're home now, which means you need a job. Lucky for you Arthur here has an internship program that will get you some excellent experience in the business world, and he's willing to take you on for the summer!" "Oh yeah?" Suzie said, her defenses rising up again, "and what exactly is it that you do, Arthur?" "Mergers, acquisitions," he said, skipping the details because he knew she didn't care, "it's an international firm that moves around lots of assets. It might not really be your thing." "What?" Her father blurted, "of course it's her thing! If you're gonna be a business lawyer you gotta know business!" "Dad, I'm not; "Suzie's eyes rolled again, defeated. "You know, there are some other firms I have connections to that could be much more applicable to what Suzie's interests are. I could make some calls; " There he was, doing his best again. Unnecessary, but appreciated. "Don't be silly. Why go to the trouble; my Suzie is perfect for your program!" Arthur looked at Suzie, who was glum and dejected. "Listen, Suzie," he said, trying to smooth things over. He didn't want her to feel ganged up on. "Why don't you and I have lunch tomorrow, and I can give you the details of what the program entails, and if you like it, we can move forward, and if not, I'd love to hear all about your AD program. Sound good?" "Sounds great!" Her father answered for her. "That'll give her just enough time to get her act together," he said rather sternly. "Yeah, sounds great," Suzie weakly parroted. This was going to be rough. She stayed silent, picking at her uneaten meat as her father yapped on to the son he never had, until finally she'd had enough and blurted out "I have to go, I think I just got my period." Her father stammered as she left, the female reproductive system always being a point of embarrassment and discomfort for him. Arthur just smiled a wry smile, knowing exactly what sort of ruse she just pulled. The next day, Suzie pulled on clothes even less appropriate for a job interview than the day before, and reluctantly met Arthur for lunch. "Feel free to get anything you want; lunch is on me." Arthur said as the waitress came over. "I'll have a mimosa," Suzie said, immediately testing the limits. "Can I see some ID?" the waitress said, an eyebrow cocked. Suzie stared at her for a second, then at Arthur, who raised his eyebrows at her in helplessness. "I'll have an ice tea," she grumbled, defeated once again. "Nice try," Arthur laughed as the waitress left. "You know I wasn't sure if you would show up." "Neither was I." "Why'd you come?" "Why'd you invite me?" "Because I know what it's like to have an overbearing father who thinks he knows what's best for his kid." Suzie started to soften. "So you're not going to give me the internship?" "God, no!" He laughed, "you clearly want nothing to do with it; which is fine, by the way, totally fine." "Then what's this about?" she said, her guard still up a bit. The waitress delivered their drinks "It's about lunch. Between friends." He raised his glass to Suzie. "And about relaxing, and having a break. We can both say we did it, and both tell your dad it wasn't the right fit, and I can get you some contacts you'll actually want. deal?" Suzie tentatively raised her glass to his, a smile finally starting to crack through her stoic demeanor. "Deal." Lunch was delicious. Suzie and Arthur talked, they laughed, they bonded over how ridiculous her father could be. He turned out to be much more interesting than she expected, and was actually interested in hearing about her time at school. Soon the topic got to traveling, and Suzie let slip she knew a bit more about him than she let on. "What do you mean you know I've been to Malta?" He said, big smile beaming. "I've stalked you a bit online," she said with an embarrassed laugh. "Oh really?" "Yeah, I mean I need to know what weird guys my dad's hanging around with." "Oh I'm weird now?" "Well you were weird. At first. Now you're just, mysterious." "I see,” "Malta looks beautiful though; my English teacher Ms. Dorman went there last year and had the most amazing pictures. I'm meeting her for lunch later this week, and I'm gonna ask her all about it." "Julia Dorman?" he said with a slight hesitation. "Yeah, wait; do you know her?" "I know she went to Malta,” he paused, a smirk pulling at his lips, "because she went there with me." "What?" Suzie exclaimed much too loud for their public setting. "Is it so weird that two people around the same age would know each other in this town?" "But you're not from this town." "True." "How did you meet? How long have you known her?" "We met right around this time last year." Suzie started doing the math in her head "Last year? But her Malta pictures are from last year. Like July." "Correct." "So you met her in late May, and were taking her to Malta with you in July?" "Correct." "Were you guys dating?" "No, I wouldn't say that." "Then why did a woman you just met go on a trip like that with you?" "Well,” Arthur paused. He hadn't expected he'd get into this area of his life today. But still, Suzie was fun, and he had no reason to lie. So he didn't. "The truth is I take a big, multi-week vacation every year, and every year I bring a different woman with me. Usually one I've only just met." "What? Why?" Suzie asked, leaning in. "Because I like meeting new people, and getting to know them." "And you pay for the whole thing?" "We each contribute," "There's no way Ms. Dorman could afford a trip like that, not on a teacher's salary." Suzie said, starting to become suspicious. "Is it a sex thing?" "What?" Arthur started to laugh. "A sex thing. Are you like paying these women for sex?" "No, not at all," Arthur assured her. He paused as he tried to reframe it. "I'm not paying them for anything. We have, an arrangement." He took a sip of his drink. "And if at any time they become uncomfortable with our arrangement, they are free to leave, no questions asked, no hard feelings." "I see," Suzie said, tumbling over what that might all mean in her mind. "How many times have your companions, asked to leave early?" "It's never happened." "I see." There was a small pause, not awkward, per se, but dense, before Suzie checked her watch. "Well damn, if we haven't been here yapping for two whole hours! I should probably get going." "That sounds good, it was great talking with you, hopefully this was relaxing." "It was!" she said honestly. "And thank you so much for lunch. I'm glad we did this. You're, much more interesting than I expected." Arthur laughed "I'll take that as a compliment. And I'll be in touch with those Arch contacts soon, sound good?" "Sounds great." she smiled. They shook hands. She turned to leave, but something stopped her. "So who you going with this year?" "Hmm?" "On your trip, who you going with?" "I don't know. I, haven't met the right person yet." "Well, good luck!" she gave a thumbs up and started off on her way, immediately mortified at how awkward she just was. Suzie sat across from Ms. Dorman, or Julia as Arthur knew her, and just couldn't believe it. Everyone at school who knew her knew Ms. Dorman had been engaged for a long time, so the revelation that she went on an elaborate, expensive trip with a man she had just met seemed surprising and, unlike her. At 29 Ms. Dorman was still young, but she never displayed any kind of impulsiveness, at least not that Suzie ever saw. She knew Ms. Dorman was smart, seemingly much smarter than her small town teaching job gave her credit for. Suzie identified with that unspoken aspect of Julia's personality, and the two bonded quickly. She and Ms. Dorman had become friends, and were happy to get the chance to catch up. Freed from the formalities of teacher and student, Ms. Dorman seemed looser, more like a peer. With only 10 years between them, Suzie felt it too, and was glad to have a friend like her to talk to. Suzie always liked the way Ms. Dorman dressed, stylish but not provocative, always managing to find something that went with the thick-rimmed glasses she was currently pushing up her nose after a hearty laugh. Unassuming and by the book, always ready with a big beautiful smile, when most people say the word cute, Julia Dorman was what they were picturing. So what was she doing in Malta with a guy like Arthur? "I saw your pictures from Malta," Suzie declared as their shared laughter settled. She took a bite out of a breadstick and scanned Ms. Dorman for a response. "Oh?" She said, slowly stirring her drink with her straw. "Yeah, they were gorgeous." "Thanks; it was a pretty amazing time. Julia gave up nothing so far. Suzie pressed on. "Who did you go with?" "Just a couple friends." A sip of her drink. "A couple friends?" Suzie volleyed back, staring straight at her, following up with "Or just one?" "A couple friends," Julia offered back with a quick smile. "Was one of them named Arthur?" The stirring stopped. "Um, why would you, I don't,” Julia struggled for a response. "Come on, Ms. Dorman, don't bullshit me!" Suzie laughed, "You went to Malta with Arthur Eckhart, and definitely no other freinds." her laugh continued. Ms. Dorman began to turn beet red. "Oh my God,” Ms. Dorman muttered with embarrassment. "How do you; " "He's a friend of my father's. I was having lunch with him, discussing an internship thing, and it came up that he and I have a mutual friend, i.e. You. Unless he was lying to me,” Suzie's eyebrows raised to the ceiling waiting for a response. Julia sighed, defeated. "Yes. Last year when I went to Malta, I went with Arthur Eckhart." "Ms. Dorman, you hound!" Suzie exclaimed. "No, no, it's not like that," she denied, face still red, "he and I are just friends." "Oh yeah? Then how come you went to Malta with him and not your fiancé?" Julia's face dropped. A sore spot. Before she ever heard her response, Suzie began to feel bad for bringing it up. "Richie and I broke up. Shortly after graduation last year." "Oh no!" Suzie pouted. She had met Richie once and thought he was a good dude. "I'm sorry to hear that; what happened?" "It just didn't work out. It had been over for a long time, we just didn't realize it. The engagement was a last ditch effort, but,” Ms. Dorman trailed off, choosing not to give all the details. Details like how they hadn't had sex in over a year, and how Julia had begun an affair with her co-worker, Dennis Ridley, who Suzie was sure to know as the school Gym teacher. She didn't mention how they'd meet every week or so, in her car, in the locker room, sometimes even in her classroom, and he'd fuck her. Poorly. She left out how she knew the first time she sucked his crooked cock and he held her head down as he came in her throat that he was never going to focus on her pleasure. She left out how guilty and degraded she felt bent over some conveniently sturdy piece of school furniture while he emptied himself into the condom inside her. How that somehow drove her to keep doing it. She left out how she cut it all off the first time Ridley tried for her ass, and how she told Richie everything that night. How Richie cried, and then admitted he had been sleeping with his ex-girlfriend. ", it just didn't work out." Suzie reached out and took Julia's hand, tenderly. "I'm so sorry, Ms. Dorman." "It's ok, it was for the best." She said, trying to perk up. "And please, if we're going to be friends, you need to call me Julia." "Sure thing," Suzie said with a smile. "So how did you hook up with Arthur?" Suzie chose her words intentionally. "His nephew graduated in your class; Brent Deacon." "Oh yeah, Brent! I had no idea,” "And so Arthur was in town for his graduation, and we met at the ceremony. My engagement was off by June, and well, I decided I wanted to take a chance and do something wild!" "I'd say mission accomplished!" "Yeah, Yeah me too." Julia was staying mum on details, but that didn't deter Suzie. "So did you find it to be reasonable? "What's that?" "The 'arrangement.'" Julia's eyebrow went up. "Um,” "Don't bother trying to dodge it, he already told me about it. Well, not details, but he said you guys had an arrangement to uh, split costs." "That's true," she said with a slight shift in her seat. "And?" "And I found it, quite fair." Julia cleared her throat and adjusted her glasses. "I see," Suzie said, watching her teacher's reactions. "I gotta know, Ms; Julia, if he asked you to, would you go again?" "Absolutely." The two sipped their drinks in a moment of silence before moving on to another subject. That night, Suzie tossed and turned. She couldn't stop thinking about what arrangement Ms. Dorman might have had with Arthur. What a newly single Ms. Dorman might have done to hold up her end of the bargain. They were both good looking people. She imagined them fucking on some grand balcony overlooking a gorgeous view. She wondered what Ms. Dorman liked. What she was willing to do. What she looked like naked. She wondered what Arthur liked. What he wanted. Fuck, she was horny. She hadn't had a chance to get herself off since she got home, and she was starting to feel it. She wondered how often Ms. Dorman got herself off. She needed a distraction. She needed to get laid. So the first thing she did the next morning was send a thinly veiled text to her ex. They made a date for that night. Suzie felt a pleasant tingle in her belly. That evening Suzie dressed to impress. A skirt that was short enough to entice, but not too short to be lewd, a nice jacket on top of a top that showed just enough skin, her newly-plump tits pushed up delightfully. Her makeup was on point. Her hair was on point. Simply put, she looked good. Before she could head out, the booming voice of her father stopped her. "Where you off to, Suzie?" "Just meeting some friends, dad." "Well don't stay out too late; I heard the internship didn't work out, so you're coming to the office with me tomorrow, ok?" "But dad, I," "That's not a request, honey." Suzie stood still, fuming. The level of control her father was exerting was already beginning to strangle her, even only after a couple days. She needed breathing room. She needed to be her own person. She had earned it. Her anger never fully abated, even when she and her ex rolled around in the backseat of his car. They struggled to get their clothes off, and she felt a twinge in her back as he took her nipple into her mouth. He was overexcited, she was overly angry; it wasn't a great combination. It was clear they both needed more than just a classic handjob, so she didn't even try to limit him. They just tumbled together, tore at each other's clothes, he sheathed himself quickly, and pushed deep inside her. He fumbled to find a rhythm, clearly not much more experienced at it than she was, and they struggled to find a position that was comfortable. Soon Suzie found herself on her hands and knees, in the sweaty back seat of her ex's car, getting fucked at more than getting fucked, and suddenly had an epiphany that this was what was in store for her summer if she didn't make a change: days working a job for her father she didn't want, nights getting inelegantly penetrated by the closest guy she could find. She felt him tense, grab her ass, push into her one more time, almost pressing her face against the door of the backseat, and cum. Less than a half hour later she was back home, in her room, sore and unsatisfied. Once again she thought of Ms. Dorman. This time she kept thinking of Ms. Dorman, of Malta, and pretty soon the fingers that had slid down between her legs pulled a strong, buzzing orgasm out of her wound up, stress-filled body. Suzie relaxed, mind clear. She grabbed her phone and sent a text message. "I want it." "Want what, the internship?" Arthur studied Suzie closely across the table. She had requested another lunch meeting via late night text, but wasn't sure about what. He could tell she was agitated, though. "No," she said as confidently as possible. Truth was, she was shaking like a leaf with nerves on account of what she was about to ask. But she was doing it only for her, and that gave her strength. "I want to go with you. I want to be your vacation girl this year." "What?" He said with an incredulous laugh. Not the response she hoped for. "I want to be your vacation girl. Wherever you're going I want to go too." Arthur scanned her. She was serious. "Why?" "Because I'm sick of other people telling me how to live my life. I want to do something for me for once. Something big. Something bold." "No, I couldn't. Your father;" "My father doesn't own me. Neither do you." "You're only nineteen!" "I'm an adult, and fully capable of making adult decisions." Arthur paused. "Suzie, I don't think you know what you're asking." "Why, because of this cryptic agreement? Tell me what the terms are, and I assure you I'll be agreeable." He scanned her again. No sign of lies. "This is something you really want, isn't it?" Suzie stared him dead in the eye. "Arthur, it's something I need." She held his gaze, proving to him she wouldn't break. "The terms. What are they?" "Suzie, I couldn't;" "You can, and you will. I don't want you to treat me any differently than any of your other girls." No lies again. He had to admit she was striking. The touch of Japanese to her features was alluring, but it was her strength and determination he found most attractive. If she wanted it, he'd give it to her. He'd give her the deal and see if she flinched. "The girls who travel with me must agree to one thing. They're free to do whatever they please on the trip; they can stick with me, they can do their own thing, it's up to them. I will, and am happy to, pay for all aspects of the trip. All I ask is one thing in return." Suzie steeled herself for the catch. "All I ask is that whenever I request it; and I mean whenever I request it; the women who travel with me must perform oral sex on me to completion." Suzie didn't show it, but she felt sweat form on her back. It was quite a deal; the world at her fingertips, and all she had to do was suck this man's cock on demand. This attractive, powerful man. She had never sucked any man's cock before, something she wasn't about to let on. She gulped. "Just oral?" "I'll never force you to do anything you don't want to do. The only requirement is oral sex, and it is non-negotiable." Suzie felt her body tingle. This was an exciting prospect. Exciting, scary, a venture into the unknown that she knew at the very least would tell her things about herself she hadn't quite figured out yet. "And this is the same deal Ms. Dorman agreed to?" Her body tingled again as she thought of Ms. Dorman, on her knees, sucking Arthur's cock. "Yes." Suzie took it all in. Swirled it around in her mind; the fears, the possibilities, the sensations, the freedom. She took a final gulp of her drink, straightened herself up, and asked one final question: "When do we leave?" To be continued. By Liminally Spaced for Literotica

Suzie's Maltese Barter: Part 1 Suzie gets offered the vacation of a lifetime; with a catch. By Liminally Spaced, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. This story is a derivative of Sex Ed. Lessons, a 21-part tale at Explicit Novels podcast. Suzie Travino was exhausted. She was on the train heading back home after a grueling first year at architectural design college. The daughter of a driven, Japanese mother and a successful Italian father, and the valedictorian of her high school class, everyone expected Suzie to follow in her father's footsteps and head off to an Ivy League undergrad with an eye on law school following, so it was a bit of a surprise that she decided to go into architectural design. [[MORE]] Most surprised, and most displeased, was her father. Suzie's dad had her whole future practically mapped out, and it definitely didn't involve architecture. She was going to go to the same school he did, at a reduced legacy rate, which would save money to put toward law school, where she would succeed wildly, ace the bar, and then take over his practice one day so he could retire. This was not what she wanted, however, and the fact that she went against her father's wishes put that much more stress on her to succeed. Not to mention the fact that he wasn't' nearly as generous with his money as he would have been if she had just done what he wanted. Suzie was tired of doing what other people wanted. Trouble was, she was good at it. She never rocked the boat, and was too concerned about how other people viewed her to ever stand up for herself and assert what she wanted. Going to architecture school was the first thing she had ever done for herself, and it was dangerously close to blowing up in her face. Classes were harder than she ever imagined, and she had been focusing on nothing else for the past eight months. Maybe her dad was right, she thought, maybe she should have just done what he wanted. Maybe if she had, she wouldn't have put on twenty pounds, and wouldn't have nightly stress dreams. Maybe she'd have time for a social life. In high school, Suzie was a social butterfly. She was a people pleaser by nature, so she was easy to get along with, and easy to date, once her father allowed it. No dating till she was 18, he decreed, and Suzie obeyed. Once the time came she got a boyfriend, because that's what you were "supposed to do." She wasn't even sure if she really liked the guy, but her dad did, and he checked a box, so that was enough for her. At least that's what she thought. She was also a perfectionist. Due to her nature, or due to the pushing of her father, Suzie always wanted to be the best at whatever she did, and she applied the same drive that made her high school class valedictorian to all facets of her life, including her love life. Suzie was determined to be the perfect girlfriend, even though she herself was unsure of what she truly wanted romantically. She wasn't even sure she even really liked men. Despite only having one boyfriend, she had a pretty active fantasy life, as her hormones and desires started firing off, and more often than not when enjoying the pleasures of her own company she found herself thinking not about her boyfriend, or any man for that matter, but other girls in her class. Like Chrissy Thomas, the skinny, big-breasted theater girl. Suzie liked Chrissy, and liked her style. Suzie couldn't help but notice that Chrissy definitely dressed to show off her considerable assets while never making it look like she was. Chrissy never showed skin or cleavage, but also never shied away from tight, form fitting tops that accented her flat stomach and huge tits. Something spoke to her about Chrissy's expression-through-repression, and it turned her on immensely. Suzie, like practically everyone in the class, male or female, was desperate to see her bare breasts, but it was the thoughts of sucking them, kissing them, kissing her, that made Suzie wonder about herself. As stated, she wanted to be the perfect girlfriend. She knew being physical was a big part of that, and she was excited to experience it. Sex however, was off the table. She had plans, and was not willing to risk getting pregnant, no matter how many precautions were taken. This wasn't to say that Suzie and her boyfriend never got physical, however. She wanted to keep him happy, but wanted to make sure she didn't come off too slutty, and so as she prepared for dating, she decided that handjobs would be the extent of their sexual experimentation. Maybe not ideal to some, but as mentioned before, Suzie was a perfectionist. The first time Suzie experienced her boyfriend's cock, she was fascinated more than turned on. Both soft and hard at the same time, she liked touching it, and her boyfriend definitely seemed to like when she did so. She knew what the end result was supposed to be, and she had a basic idea of how to get there, but she was taken very much by surprise at how quickly he shot off that first time. She barely got her hand around it when suddenly he moaned and tensed. She saw two spurts of white leap out of his tip, and then her fingers got warm, sticky, and wet as the rest of his load pulsed out over her fingers like a melting ice cream cone. She smiled; if this was all it took to get a guy off, she would have no trouble doing this from time to time. The second time, however, didn't prove to be so simple. It took longer, and she realized she really had no idea what she was doing. She was determined to make sure that didn't happen again, so from then on, for the rest of their senior year-spanning relationship, Suzie practiced, much to her boyfriend's delight. By the time they broke up just before leaving for college, Suzie had gone from shy strokes to confident milking, and she felt confident that she gave the best handjob in her whole class. But she wanted to know for sure. She needed to know for sure. She needed the only person who could tell her for sure: the biggest male slut in the school, Dez Carter. Suzie and Dez didn't exactly travel in the same social circles. Dez was a star running back, Suzie was a star bookworm. But Dez had a reputation, and she was sure he'd be amenable to being part of her experiment. So the final week of classes, Suzie approached Dez and laid it out for him: she needed to test her handjob skills on someone with experience, so she was offering a one time, no strings attached handjob in exchange for an honest review of her abilities. "Just a handjob?" "Just a handjob. That's it." "What's in it for me?" "What?" Suzie said in mild shock, "what do you mean what's in it for you? You get a handjob!" "Why would I want a handjob from you when I could fuck practically any girl I want?" He had a point. She might be giving him an orgasm, but at the end of the day it was he who was doing her a favor. Still, she was confident in her skills, so she went for broke. "Ok, listen. If you let me give you a handjob, and if you can honestly say that it is not, hands-down, the best handjob you've ever gotten,” she took a breath, "I'll let you take my virginity. And you can tell anyone you want about it." A big smile formed on Dez's face. He had always had a bit of a thing for Suzie, if only because she was such a big question mark. Always with the same guy, no stories about her, plus the allure of fucking the smartest girl in the class always made his cock buzz. "I don't think your boyfriend's gonna like that." It was true. She was still with her boyfriend, and part of her felt bad about going behind his back like this, but she also knew it was only a matter of time until they broke up and went their separate ways for college. "He's not going to find out. Because I'm not going to lose." Dez smiled again. This was a no-lose situation for him. Even if she was right, all he had to do was say it wasn't the best, and he was free to be the first one to fuck this fine Asian bookworm. That plus her cockiness made it impossible to say no. That Friday, Suzie found herself in Dez's basement bedroom, wondering if she had gotten in over her head as Dez freed his big, black cock from his pants. She was slightly in awe. It was only the second cock she had ever seen, and it was much bigger than her boyfriend's. It would require every skill she had developed to please. Suzie gulped, stretched her hand, and got to work. Suzie would leave Dez's house with her virginity, and her ego, fully intact. Thinking about it later, given the situation, the heat of the moment, she was surprised she didn't sleep with Dez anyway. He was a good looking, experienced guy, it was sure to have been a good first time, but Suzie wasn't interested in that. Truth be told, she wasn't even that interested in it when it was her boyfriend she was with. He did his best when they fooled around, but he didn't have the same drive to be the best at it that she did. She told herself that's why she found her mind wandering anytime his hands made it between her legs. Why she needed to think of Chrissy Thomas' tits to get wet; why she needed to think of that one night, that one "almost" with the gothic smoke show Tara, to get anywhere even close to cumming. Suzie obviously had considered she might be gay, or at the very least bi, but she pushed that possibility way down, straight out of her mind. Her parents wouldn't accept it, and neither would her life's plan. She was going to meet and marry a successful man and have children with him, and that was that. But still, anytime Suzie had a little too much to drink, her inhibitions started to slip away, and that little "what if?" inside her started to push itself up towards the surface. Suzie didn't want to call her feelings for Tara a crush, but that's absolutely what they were. Tara was the kind of girl who just oozed sexuality, and Suzie just chalked it up to the fact that pretty much everyone, male and female, had naughty thoughts about Tara. But that didn't explain how; at a party one night Suzie found herself alone in a room with none other than Tara, touching, kissing, groping; feeling each other's bodies. Tara was topless, revealing to Suzie a perfect pair of breasts that made her mouth water. She felt them. They were perfect. She kissed them; they tasted perfect. Tara squealed when Suzie instinctively took a nipple into her mouth and sucked. Then, a bolt of pure lightning shot through Suzie's body when she felt Tara's hand touch her cunt over her pants. They rolled over. Tara's skirt bunched up. She took off her panties. Suzie felt a draw towards her flushed lips in a way she never did toward her boyfriend's cock. She dropped her head lower. Sliding towards it. A phone buzz; her father. Suzie snapped out of it, like she had awoken from a trance, and rushed out of the room with a flurry of embarrassment and "sorrys”. Back at home Suzie did her best to get the vision of Tara's wet, willing cunt out of her mind. She pictured her boyfriend's hard cock as she touched herself that night, but it was Tara's cunt she saw when she started to cum. She had high hopes for possible romance once she got to college, but those were quickly dashed once the intensity of her program revealed itself. With little time for anything else, she barely had time to make friends, let alone take a lover, save for a single night toward the end of her first year. Working late at the lab, crunching to complete their projects for the semester, she and her classmate named Charles fell into each other's arms born out of sheer exhaustion and stress. He was cute and nice, and the spontaneity of it turned her on immensely. She needed a release, an explosion, and so right there in the architecture lab, Suzie found herself balanced on a nearby table, feeling a man push into her for the very first time. It was sudden, it was fast, and if it hadn't been for Charles' semen splattered erratically on her lower stomach, she might not have even had proof anything had happened. She had been on birth control for a number of years, but even in the chaos of that moment, not having a condom, she was wise enough not to chance throwing her life off course by letting this random man finish inside her. Suzie was happy it happened, and the experience wasn't unpleasant. She enjoyed the feeling of someone on top of her, the sweet pleasurable pain of a real life cock spreading her open, but afterward she found herself mildly disappointed. She had expected sex would be a new task for her to master enthusiastically, but whether because of the middling experience, or her overwhelming workload, she found herself generally disinterested with a repeat performance. However, when the nights rolled around, and she was alone in her dorm room, she very enthusiastically slipped her dildo in and out of herself, thoughts of Chrissy's tits and Tara's cunt filling her desperate mind. But now, here she was, back home after her first grueling year, doing her best to keep a face on that says school hadn't crushed her soul, that her social and love life weren't bottomed out, and that she knew exactly what she wanted and was being successful at getting it. "Suzie, Arthur's coming by tomorrow, I want you to make sure you say hi to him. He's got an internship opening you'd be perfect for!" Her father shouted up at her as she settled into her bedroom. Suzie groaned, and fell face first onto her bed. It was going to be a long summer. Suzie slept harder and longer than she had in months. The next morning she didn't exactly wake up refreshed, but she definitely was on her way, and she had to admit the comfort of her own, familiar bed did wonders. Padding down to the kitchen to make some toast and find some coffee, the thunderous,' up-and-at-them' voice of her father shook out whatever sleep was left in her head. "Suzie doll! You slept almost all day! Is this the kind of slacking they teach you at that art school of yours?" Suzie hated it when he called her university "art school." The blatant disrespect sent a spike of migraine through her temple every time he did. And for the record, it was 11 am, not exactly the whole day. "Just trying to get some breakfast, dad," she said weakly. "Well don't eat too much. Arthur's coming for lunch in an hour and you don't want to look too bloated. Get yourself together and come down so you can talk, okay?" "Sure, dad," she said, already regretting coming home at all. Suzie couldn't help but hear her father's words in her head as she looked at herself in the mirror, fresh out of the shower. "'Don't look too bloated,'" she repeated sarcastically as she looked over her body in the mirror, "thanks dad." It was true Suzie had put on weight, the freshman fifteen plus give or take five pounds extra, but she discovered her genes were on her side, noting that the added weight seemed to settle in the best places possible. Skinny with small breasts and only the glimmer of an ass was how she had remembered herself, but the freshman fifteen (or twenty) had actually filled her out quite nicely. Her small breasts had plumped into solid handfuls, and her hips had developed a nice curve, turning that glimmer of an ass into something much more tangible. To her father she probably looked fat, but to her, she actually was starting to feel like a woman. Throwing on a sensible blouse and some leggings, Suzie went down to find her father and Arthur lounging with drinks and a charcuterie board on the back patio. Arthur was a young businessman her father had worked with for a couple years. A little over thirty and independently wealthy, Suzie's father was smitten with his success. He also appreciated Arthur's no nonsense straight talk, and the two became fast friends. Arthur quickly became a regular at the Travino household, and he and Suzie's dad loved to steal away and talk business. Suzie wasn't even sure what Arthur's business was, but whatever it was he seemed to be very good at it. She stalked him online and found many a photo of Arthur in very expensive suits in very expensive locations, and apparently with a variety of different beautiful women. She did have to admit he was a good looking guy; that, plus his money and his skill at dressing, assured her he'd have no trouble finding someone to keep him company. They had become friendly, but he was firmly her father's friend, and neither paid the other too much mind. Golden, wavy hair, a big smile, and an expensive watch rose to greet her, and she shook his hand and joined them at the table. "Suzie, come on, is this what you'd wear to a job interview?" Her father said as they all sat down. "I'm not at a job interview, dad, this is lunch at my house." she said with minimal snarkiness, reaching for a curl of prosciutto and cheese. "Didn't you just eat breakfast?" Her father said flatly. The cheese tasted sour. "So," Arthur interjected, trying to change the subject, "how'd your first year at Architecture Design school treat you?" "Fine, thanks," Suzie said, meeting his smile with a weak one of her own. At least he took what she was doing seriously, unlike her own father. "That's a tough beat; I have a few friends who've gone through there. Not all of them graduated, but the ones who did are doing very well for themselves." She smiled again. She didn't need him to come to her defense, but it was still nice to have an ally. "Yeah, it's intense; nothing I can't handle though." "That's good to hear." He sipped his drink "Enough about that," her father piped in, "you're not at school, you're home now, which means you need a job. Lucky for you Arthur here has an internship program that will get you some excellent experience in the business world, and he's willing to take you on for the summer!" "Oh yeah?" Suzie said, her defenses rising up again, "and what exactly is it that you do, Arthur?" "Mergers, acquisitions," he said, skipping the details because he knew she didn't care, "it's an international firm that moves around lots of assets. It might not really be your thing." "What?" Her father blurted, "of course it's her thing! If you're gonna be a business lawyer you gotta know business!" "Dad, I'm not; "Suzie's eyes rolled again, defeated. "You know, there are some other firms I have connections to that could be much more applicable to what Suzie's interests are. I could make some calls; " There he was, doing his best again. Unnecessary, but appreciated. "Don't be silly. Why go to the trouble; my Suzie is perfect for your program!" Arthur looked at Suzie, who was glum and dejected. "Listen, Suzie," he said, trying to smooth things over. He didn't want her to feel ganged up on. "Why don't you and I have lunch tomorrow, and I can give you the details of what the program entails, and if you like it, we can move forward, and if not, I'd love to hear all about your AD program. Sound good?" "Sounds great!" Her father answered for her. "That'll give her just enough time to get her act together," he said rather sternly. "Yeah, sounds great," Suzie weakly parroted. This was going to be rough. She stayed silent, picking at her uneaten meat as her father yapped on to the son he never had, until finally she'd had enough and blurted out "I have to go, I think I just got my period." Her father stammered as she left, the female reproductive system always being a point of embarrassment and discomfort for him. Arthur just smiled a wry smile, knowing exactly what sort of ruse she just pulled. The next day, Suzie pulled on clothes even less appropriate for a job interview than the day before, and reluctantly met Arthur for lunch. "Feel free to get anything you want; lunch is on me." Arthur said as the waitress came over. "I'll have a mimosa," Suzie said, immediately testing the limits. "Can I see some ID?" the waitress said, an eyebrow cocked. Suzie stared at her for a second, then at Arthur, who raised his eyebrows at her in helplessness. "I'll have an ice tea," she grumbled, defeated once again. "Nice try," Arthur laughed as the waitress left. "You know I wasn't sure if you would show up." "Neither was I." "Why'd you come?" "Why'd you invite me?" "Because I know what it's like to have an overbearing father who thinks he knows what's best for his kid." Suzie started to soften. "So you're not going to give me the internship?" "God, no!" He laughed, "you clearly want nothing to do with it; which is fine, by the way, totally fine." "Then what's this about?" she said, her guard still up a bit. The waitress delivered their drinks "It's about lunch. Between friends." He raised his glass to Suzie. "And about relaxing, and having a break. We can both say we did it, and both tell your dad it wasn't the right fit, and I can get you some contacts you'll actually want. deal?" Suzie tentatively raised her glass to his, a smile finally starting to crack through her stoic demeanor. "Deal." Lunch was delicious. Suzie and Arthur talked, they laughed, they bonded over how ridiculous her father could be. He turned out to be much more interesting than she expected, and was actually interested in hearing about her time at school. Soon the topic got to traveling, and Suzie let slip she knew a bit more about him than she let on. "What do you mean you know I've been to Malta?" He said, big smile beaming. "I've stalked you a bit online," she said with an embarrassed laugh. "Oh really?" "Yeah, I mean I need to know what weird guys my dad's hanging around with." "Oh I'm weird now?" "Well you were weird. At first. Now you're just, mysterious." "I see,” "Malta looks beautiful though; my English teacher Ms. Dorman went there last year and had the most amazing pictures. I'm meeting her for lunch later this week, and I'm gonna ask her all about it." "Julia Dorman?" he said with a slight hesitation. "Yeah, wait; do you know her?" "I know she went to Malta,” he paused, a smirk pulling at his lips, "because she went there with me." "What?" Suzie exclaimed much too loud for their public setting. "Is it so weird that two people around the same age would know each other in this town?" "But you're not from this town." "True." "How did you meet? How long have you known her?" "We met right around this time last year." Suzie started doing the math in her head "Last year? But her Malta pictures are from last year. Like July." "Correct." "So you met her in late May, and were taking her to Malta with you in July?" "Correct." "Were you guys dating?" "No, I wouldn't say that." "Then why did a woman you just met go on a trip like that with you?" "Well,” Arthur paused. He hadn't expected he'd get into this area of his life today. But still, Suzie was fun, and he had no reason to lie. So he didn't. "The truth is I take a big, multi-week vacation every year, and every year I bring a different woman with me. Usually one I've only just met." "What? Why?" Suzie asked, leaning in. "Because I like meeting new people, and getting to know them." "And you pay for the whole thing?" "We each contribute," "There's no way Ms. Dorman could afford a trip like that, not on a teacher's salary." Suzie said, starting to become suspicious. "Is it a sex thing?" "What?" Arthur started to laugh. "A sex thing. Are you like paying these women for sex?" "No, not at all," Arthur assured her. He paused as he tried to reframe it. "I'm not paying them for anything. We have, an arrangement." He took a sip of his drink. "And if at any time they become uncomfortable with our arrangement, they are free to leave, no questions asked, no hard feelings." "I see," Suzie said, tumbling over what that might all mean in her mind. "How many times have your companions, asked to leave early?" "It's never happened." "I see." There was a small pause, not awkward, per se, but dense, before Suzie checked her watch. "Well damn, if we haven't been here yapping for two whole hours! I should probably get going." "That sounds good, it was great talking with you, hopefully this was relaxing." "It was!" she said honestly. "And thank you so much for lunch. I'm glad we did this. You're, much more interesting than I expected." Arthur laughed "I'll take that as a compliment. And I'll be in touch with those Arch contacts soon, sound good?" "Sounds great." she smiled. They shook hands. She turned to leave, but something stopped her. "So who you going with this year?" "Hmm?" "On your trip, who you going with?" "I don't know. I, haven't met the right person yet." "Well, good luck!" she gave a thumbs up and started off on her way, immediately mortified at how awkward she just was. Suzie sat across from Ms. Dorman, or Julia as Arthur knew her, and just couldn't believe it. Everyone at school who knew her knew Ms. Dorman had been engaged for a long time, so the revelation that she went on an elaborate, expensive trip with a man she had just met seemed surprising and, unlike her. At 29 Ms. Dorman was still young, but she never displayed any kind of impulsiveness, at least not that Suzie ever saw. She knew Ms. Dorman was smart, seemingly much smarter than her small town teaching job gave her credit for. Suzie identified with that unspoken aspect of Julia's personality, and the two bonded quickly. She and Ms. Dorman had become friends, and were happy to get the chance to catch up. Freed from the formalities of teacher and student, Ms. Dorman seemed looser, more like a peer. With only 10 years between them, Suzie felt it too, and was glad to have a friend like her to talk to. Suzie always liked the way Ms. Dorman dressed, stylish but not provocative, always managing to find something that went with the thick-rimmed glasses she was currently pushing up her nose after a hearty laugh. Unassuming and by the book, always ready with a big beautiful smile, when most people say the word cute, Julia Dorman was what they were picturing. So what was she doing in Malta with a guy like Arthur? "I saw your pictures from Malta," Suzie declared as their shared laughter settled. She took a bite out of a breadstick and scanned Ms. Dorman for a response. "Oh?" She said, slowly stirring her drink with her straw. "Yeah, they were gorgeous." "Thanks; it was a pretty amazing time. Julia gave up nothing so far. Suzie pressed on. "Who did you go with?" "Just a couple friends." A sip of her drink. "A couple friends?" Suzie volleyed back, staring straight at her, following up with "Or just one?" "A couple friends," Julia offered back with a quick smile. "Was one of them named Arthur?" The stirring stopped. "Um, why would you, I don't,” Julia struggled for a response. "Come on, Ms. Dorman, don't bullshit me!" Suzie laughed, "You went to Malta with Arthur Eckhart, and definitely no other freinds." her laugh continued. Ms. Dorman began to turn beet red. "Oh my God,” Ms. Dorman muttered with embarrassment. "How do you; " "He's a friend of my father's. I was having lunch with him, discussing an internship thing, and it came up that he and I have a mutual friend, i.e. You. Unless he was lying to me,” Suzie's eyebrows raised to the ceiling waiting for a response. Julia sighed, defeated. "Yes. Last year when I went to Malta, I went with Arthur Eckhart." "Ms. Dorman, you hound!" Suzie exclaimed. "No, no, it's not like that," she denied, face still red, "he and I are just friends." "Oh yeah? Then how come you went to Malta with him and not your fiancé?" Julia's face dropped. A sore spot. Before she ever heard her response, Suzie began to feel bad for bringing it up. "Richie and I broke up. Shortly after graduation last year." "Oh no!" Suzie pouted. She had met Richie once and thought he was a good dude. "I'm sorry to hear that; what happened?" "It just didn't work out. It had been over for a long time, we just didn't realize it. The engagement was a last ditch effort, but,” Ms. Dorman trailed off, choosing not to give all the details. Details like how they hadn't had sex in over a year, and how Julia had begun an affair with her co-worker, Dennis Ridley, who Suzie was sure to know as the school Gym teacher. She didn't mention how they'd meet every week or so, in her car, in the locker room, sometimes even in her classroom, and he'd fuck her. Poorly. She left out how she knew the first time she sucked his crooked cock and he held her head down as he came in her throat that he was never going to focus on her pleasure. She left out how guilty and degraded she felt bent over some conveniently sturdy piece of school furniture while he emptied himself into the condom inside her. How that somehow drove her to keep doing it. She left out how she cut it all off the first time Ridley tried for her ass, and how she told Richie everything that night. How Richie cried, and then admitted he had been sleeping with his ex-girlfriend. ", it just didn't work out." Suzie reached out and took Julia's hand, tenderly. "I'm so sorry, Ms. Dorman." "It's ok, it was for the best." She said, trying to perk up. "And please, if we're going to be friends, you need to call me Julia." "Sure thing," Suzie said with a smile. "So how did you hook up with Arthur?" Suzie chose her words intentionally. "His nephew graduated in your class; Brent Deacon." "Oh yeah, Brent! I had no idea,” "And so Arthur was in town for his graduation, and we met at the ceremony. My engagement was off by June, and well, I decided I wanted to take a chance and do something wild!" "I'd say mission accomplished!" "Yeah, Yeah me too." Julia was staying mum on details, but that didn't deter Suzie. "So did you find it to be reasonable? "What's that?" "The 'arrangement.'" Julia's eyebrow went up. "Um,” "Don't bother trying to dodge it, he already told me about it. Well, not details, but he said you guys had an arrangement to uh, split costs." "That's true," she said with a slight shift in her seat. "And?" "And I found it, quite fair." Julia cleared her throat and adjusted her glasses. "I see," Suzie said, watching her teacher's reactions. "I gotta know, Ms; Julia, if he asked you to, would you go again?" "Absolutely." The two sipped their drinks in a moment of silence before moving on to another subject. That night, Suzie tossed and turned. She couldn't stop thinking about what arrangement Ms. Dorman might have had with Arthur. What a newly single Ms. Dorman might have done to hold up her end of the bargain. They were both good looking people. She imagined them fucking on some grand balcony overlooking a gorgeous view. She wondered what Ms. Dorman liked. What she was willing to do. What she looked like naked. She wondered what Arthur liked. What he wanted. Fuck, she was horny. She hadn't had a chance to get herself off since she got home, and she was starting to feel it. She wondered how often Ms. Dorman got herself off. She needed a distraction. She needed to get laid. So the first thing she did the next morning was send a thinly veiled text to her ex. They made a date for that night. Suzie felt a pleasant tingle in her belly. That evening Suzie dressed to impress. A skirt that was short enough to entice, but not too short to be lewd, a nice jacket on top of a top that showed just enough skin, her newly-plump tits pushed up delightfully. Her makeup was on point. Her hair was on point. Simply put, she looked good. Before she could head out, the booming voice of her father stopped her. "Where you off to, Suzie?" "Just meeting some friends, dad." "Well don't stay out too late; I heard the internship didn't work out, so you're coming to the office with me tomorrow, ok?" "But dad, I," "That's not a request, honey." Suzie stood still, fuming. The level of control her father was exerting was already beginning to strangle her, even only after a couple days. She needed breathing room. She needed to be her own person. She had earned it. Her anger never fully abated, even when she and her ex rolled around in the backseat of his car. They struggled to get their clothes off, and she felt a twinge in her back as he took her nipple into her mouth. He was overexcited, she was overly angry; it wasn't a great combination. It was clear they both needed more than just a classic handjob, so she didn't even try to limit him. They just tumbled together, tore at each other's clothes, he sheathed himself quickly, and pushed deep inside her. He fumbled to find a rhythm, clearly not much more experienced at it than she was, and they struggled to find a position that was comfortable. Soon Suzie found herself on her hands and knees, in the sweaty back seat of her ex's car, getting fucked at more than getting fucked, and suddenly had an epiphany that this was what was in store for her summer if she didn't make a change: days working a job for her father she didn't want, nights getting inelegantly penetrated by the closest guy she could find. She felt him tense, grab her ass, push into her one more time, almost pressing her face against the door of the backseat, and cum. Less than a half hour later she was back home, in her room, sore and unsatisfied. Once again she thought of Ms. Dorman. This time she kept thinking of Ms. Dorman, of Malta, and pretty soon the fingers that had slid down between her legs pulled a strong, buzzing orgasm out of her wound up, stress-filled body. Suzie relaxed, mind clear. She grabbed her phone and sent a text message. "I want it." "Want what, the internship?" Arthur studied Suzie closely across the table. She had requested another lunch meeting via late night text, but wasn't sure about what. He could tell she was agitated, though. "No," she said as confidently as possible. Truth was, she was shaking like a leaf with nerves on account of what she was about to ask. But she was doing it only for her, and that gave her strength. "I want to go with you. I want to be your vacation girl this year." "What?" He said with an incredulous laugh. Not the response she hoped for. "I want to be your vacation girl. Wherever you're going I want to go too." Arthur scanned her. She was serious. "Why?" "Because I'm sick of other people telling me how to live my life. I want to do something for me for once. Something big. Something bold." "No, I couldn't. Your father;" "My father doesn't own me. Neither do you." "You're only nineteen!" "I'm an adult, and fully capable of making adult decisions." Arthur paused. "Suzie, I don't think you know what you're asking." "Why, because of this cryptic agreement? Tell me what the terms are, and I assure you I'll be agreeable." He scanned her again. No sign of lies. "This is something you really want, isn't it?" Suzie stared him dead in the eye. "Arthur, it's something I need." She held his gaze, proving to him she wouldn't break. "The terms. What are they?" "Suzie, I couldn't;" "You can, and you will. I don't want you to treat me any differently than any of your other girls." No lies again. He had to admit she was striking. The touch of Japanese to her features was alluring, but it was her strength and determination he found most attractive. If she wanted it, he'd give it to her. He'd give her the deal and see if she flinched. "The girls who travel with me must agree to one thing. They're free to do whatever they please on the trip; they can stick with me, they can do their own thing, it's up to them. I will, and am happy to, pay for all aspects of the trip. All I ask is one thing in return." Suzie steeled herself for the catch. "All I ask is that whenever I request it; and I mean whenever I request it; the women who travel with me must perform oral sex on me to completion." Suzie didn't show it, but she felt sweat form on her back. It was quite a deal; the world at her fingertips, and all she had to do was suck this man's cock on demand. This attractive, powerful man. She had never sucked any man's cock before, something she wasn't about to let on. She gulped. "Just oral?" "I'll never force you to do anything you don't want to do. The only requirement is oral sex, and it is non-negotiable." Suzie felt her body tingle. This was an exciting prospect. Exciting, scary, a venture into the unknown that she knew at the very least would tell her things about herself she hadn't quite figured out yet. "And this is the same deal Ms. Dorman agreed to?" Her body tingled again as she thought of Ms. Dorman, on her knees, sucking Arthur's cock. "Yes." Suzie took it all in. Swirled it around in her mind; the fears, the possibilities, the sensations, the freedom. She took a final gulp of her drink, straightened herself up, and asked one final question: "When do we leave?" To be continued. By Liminally Spaced for Literotica

Suzie's Maltese Barter: Part 1 Suzie gets offered the vacation of a lifetime; with a catch. By Liminally Spaced, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. This story is a derivative of Sex Ed. Lessons, a 21-part tale at Explicit Novels podcast. Suzie Travino was exhausted. She was on the train heading back home after a grueling first year at architectural design college. The daughter of a driven, Japanese mother and a successful Italian father, and the valedictorian of her high school class, everyone expected Suzie to follow in her father's footsteps and head off to an Ivy League undergrad with an eye on law school following, so it was a bit of a surprise that she decided to go into architectural design. [[MORE]] Most surprised, and most displeased, was her father. Suzie's dad had her whole future practically mapped out, and it definitely didn't involve architecture. She was going to go to the same school he did, at a reduced legacy rate, which would save money to put toward law school, where she would succeed wildly, ace the bar, and then take over his practice one day so he could retire. This was not what she wanted, however, and the fact that she went against her father's wishes put that much more stress on her to succeed. Not to mention the fact that he wasn't' nearly as generous with his money as he would have been if she had just done what he wanted. Suzie was tired of doing what other people wanted. Trouble was, she was good at it. She never rocked the boat, and was too concerned about how other people viewed her to ever stand up for herself and assert what she wanted. Going to architecture school was the first thing she had ever done for herself, and it was dangerously close to blowing up in her face. Classes were harder than she ever imagined, and she had been focusing on nothing else for the past eight months. Maybe her dad was right, she thought, maybe she should have just done what he wanted. Maybe if she had, she wouldn't have put on twenty pounds, and wouldn't have nightly stress dreams. Maybe she'd have time for a social life. In high school, Suzie was a social butterfly. She was a people pleaser by nature, so she was easy to get along with, and easy to date, once her father allowed it. No dating till she was 18, he decreed, and Suzie obeyed. Once the time came she got a boyfriend, because that's what you were "supposed to do." She wasn't even sure if she really liked the guy, but her dad did, and he checked a box, so that was enough for her. At least that's what she thought. She was also a perfectionist. Due to her nature, or due to the pushing of her father, Suzie always wanted to be the best at whatever she did, and she applied the same drive that made her high school class valedictorian to all facets of her life, including her love life. Suzie was determined to be the perfect girlfriend, even though she herself was unsure of what she truly wanted romantically. She wasn't even sure she even really liked men. Despite only having one boyfriend, she had a pretty active fantasy life, as her hormones and desires started firing off, and more often than not when enjoying the pleasures of her own company she found herself thinking not about her boyfriend, or any man for that matter, but other girls in her class. Like Chrissy Thomas, the skinny, big-breasted theater girl. Suzie liked Chrissy, and liked her style. Suzie couldn't help but notice that Chrissy definitely dressed to show off her considerable assets while never making it look like she was. Chrissy never showed skin or cleavage, but also never shied away from tight, form fitting tops that accented her flat stomach and huge tits. Something spoke to her about Chrissy's expression-through-repression, and it turned her on immensely. Suzie, like practically everyone in the class, male or female, was desperate to see her bare breasts, but it was the thoughts of sucking them, kissing them, kissing her, that made Suzie wonder about herself. As stated, she wanted to be the perfect girlfriend. She knew being physical was a big part of that, and she was excited to experience it. Sex however, was off the table. She had plans, and was not willing to risk getting pregnant, no matter how many precautions were taken. This wasn't to say that Suzie and her boyfriend never got physical, however. She wanted to keep him happy, but wanted to make sure she didn't come off too slutty, and so as she prepared for dating, she decided that handjobs would be the extent of their sexual experimentation. Maybe not ideal to some, but as mentioned before, Suzie was a perfectionist. The first time Suzie experienced her boyfriend's cock, she was fascinated more than turned on. Both soft and hard at the same time, she liked touching it, and her boyfriend definitely seemed to like when she did so. She knew what the end result was supposed to be, and she had a basic idea of how to get there, but she was taken very much by surprise at how quickly he shot off that first time. She barely got her hand around it when suddenly he moaned and tensed. She saw two spurts of white leap out of his tip, and then her fingers got warm, sticky, and wet as the rest of his load pulsed out over her fingers like a melting ice cream cone. She smiled; if this was all it took to get a guy off, she would have no trouble doing this from time to time. The second time, however, didn't prove to be so simple. It took longer, and she realized she really had no idea what she was doing. She was determined to make sure that didn't happen again, so from then on, for the rest of their senior year-spanning relationship, Suzie practiced, much to her boyfriend's delight. By the time they broke up just before leaving for college, Suzie had gone from shy strokes to confident milking, and she felt confident that she gave the best handjob in her whole class. But she wanted to know for sure. She needed to know for sure. She needed the only person who could tell her for sure: the biggest male slut in the school, Dez Carter. Suzie and Dez didn't exactly travel in the same social circles. Dez was a star running back, Suzie was a star bookworm. But Dez had a reputation, and she was sure he'd be amenable to being part of her experiment. So the final week of classes, Suzie approached Dez and laid it out for him: she needed to test her handjob skills on someone with experience, so she was offering a one time, no strings attached handjob in exchange for an honest review of her abilities. "Just a handjob?" "Just a handjob. That's it." "What's in it for me?" "What?" Suzie said in mild shock, "what do you mean what's in it for you? You get a handjob!" "Why would I want a handjob from you when I could fuck practically any girl I want?" He had a point. She might be giving him an orgasm, but at the end of the day it was he who was doing her a favor. Still, she was confident in her skills, so she went for broke. "Ok, listen. If you let me give you a handjob, and if you can honestly say that it is not, hands-down, the best handjob you've ever gotten,” she took a breath, "I'll let you take my virginity. And you can tell anyone you want about it." A big smile formed on Dez's face. He had always had a bit of a thing for Suzie, if only because she was such a big question mark. Always with the same guy, no stories about her, plus the allure of fucking the smartest girl in the class always made his cock buzz. "I don't think your boyfriend's gonna like that." It was true. She was still with her boyfriend, and part of her felt bad about going behind his back like this, but she also knew it was only a matter of time until they broke up and went their separate ways for college. "He's not going to find out. Because I'm not going to lose." Dez smiled again. This was a no-lose situation for him. Even if she was right, all he had to do was say it wasn't the best, and he was free to be the first one to fuck this fine Asian bookworm. That plus her cockiness made it impossible to say no. That Friday, Suzie found herself in Dez's basement bedroom, wondering if she had gotten in over her head as Dez freed his big, black cock from his pants. She was slightly in awe. It was only the second cock she had ever seen, and it was much bigger than her boyfriend's. It would require every skill she had developed to please. Suzie gulped, stretched her hand, and got to work. Suzie would leave Dez's house with her virginity, and her ego, fully intact. Thinking about it later, given the situation, the heat of the moment, she was surprised she didn't sleep with Dez anyway. He was a good looking, experienced guy, it was sure to have been a good first time, but Suzie wasn't interested in that. Truth be told, she wasn't even that interested in it when it was her boyfriend she was with. He did his best when they fooled around, but he didn't have the same drive to be the best at it that she did. She told herself that's why she found her mind wandering anytime his hands made it between her legs. Why she needed to think of Chrissy Thomas' tits to get wet; why she needed to think of that one night, that one "almost" with the gothic smoke show Tara, to get anywhere even close to cumming. Suzie obviously had considered she might be gay, or at the very least bi, but she pushed that possibility way down, straight out of her mind. Her parents wouldn't accept it, and neither would her life's plan. She was going to meet and marry a successful man and have children with him, and that was that. But still, anytime Suzie had a little too much to drink, her inhibitions started to slip away, and that little "what if?" inside her started to push itself up towards the surface. Suzie didn't want to call her feelings for Tara a crush, but that's absolutely what they were. Tara was the kind of girl who just oozed sexuality, and Suzie just chalked it up to the fact that pretty much everyone, male and female, had naughty thoughts about Tara. But that didn't explain how; at a party one night Suzie found herself alone in a room with none other than Tara, touching, kissing, groping; feeling each other's bodies. Tara was topless, revealing to Suzie a perfect pair of breasts that made her mouth water. She felt them. They were perfect. She kissed them; they tasted perfect. Tara squealed when Suzie instinctively took a nipple into her mouth and sucked. Then, a bolt of pure lightning shot through Suzie's body when she felt Tara's hand touch her cunt over her pants. They rolled over. Tara's skirt bunched up. She took off her panties. Suzie felt a draw towards her flushed lips in a way she never did toward her boyfriend's cock. She dropped her head lower. Sliding towards it. A phone buzz; her father. Suzie snapped out of it, like she had awoken from a trance, and rushed out of the room with a flurry of embarrassment and "sorrys”. Back at home Suzie did her best to get the vision of Tara's wet, willing cunt out of her mind. She pictured her boyfriend's hard cock as she touched herself that night, but it was Tara's cunt she saw when she started to cum. She had high hopes for possible romance once she got to college, but those were quickly dashed once the intensity of her program revealed itself. With little time for anything else, she barely had time to make friends, let alone take a lover, save for a single night toward the end of her first year. Working late at the lab, crunching to complete their projects for the semester, she and her classmate named Charles fell into each other's arms born out of sheer exhaustion and stress. He was cute and nice, and the spontaneity of it turned her on immensely. She needed a release, an explosion, and so right there in the architecture lab, Suzie found herself balanced on a nearby table, feeling a man push into her for the very first time. It was sudden, it was fast, and if it hadn't been for Charles' semen splattered erratically on her lower stomach, she might not have even had proof anything had happened. She had been on birth control for a number of years, but even in the chaos of that moment, not having a condom, she was wise enough not to chance throwing her life off course by letting this random man finish inside her. Suzie was happy it happened, and the experience wasn't unpleasant. She enjoyed the feeling of someone on top of her, the sweet pleasurable pain of a real life cock spreading her open, but afterward she found herself mildly disappointed. She had expected sex would be a new task for her to master enthusiastically, but whether because of the middling experience, or her overwhelming workload, she found herself generally disinterested with a repeat performance. However, when the nights rolled around, and she was alone in her dorm room, she very enthusiastically slipped her dildo in and out of herself, thoughts of Chrissy's tits and Tara's cunt filling her desperate mind. But now, here she was, back home after her first grueling year, doing her best to keep a face on that says school hadn't crushed her soul, that her social and love life weren't bottomed out, and that she knew exactly what she wanted and was being successful at getting it. "Suzie, Arthur's coming by tomorrow, I want you to make sure you say hi to him. He's got an internship opening you'd be perfect for!" Her father shouted up at her as she settled into her bedroom. Suzie groaned, and fell face first onto her bed. It was going to be a long summer. Suzie slept harder and longer than she had in months. The next morning she didn't exactly wake up refreshed, but she definitely was on her way, and she had to admit the comfort of her own, familiar bed did wonders. Padding down to the kitchen to make some toast and find some coffee, the thunderous,' up-and-at-them' voice of her father shook out whatever sleep was left in her head. "Suzie doll! You slept almost all day! Is this the kind of slacking they teach you at that art school of yours?" Suzie hated it when he called her university "art school." The blatant disrespect sent a spike of migraine through her temple every time he did. And for the record, it was 11 am, not exactly the whole day. "Just trying to get some breakfast, dad," she said weakly. "Well don't eat too much. Arthur's coming for lunch in an hour and you don't want to look too bloated. Get yourself together and come down so you can talk, okay?" "Sure, dad," she said, already regretting coming home at all. Suzie couldn't help but hear her father's words in her head as she looked at herself in the mirror, fresh out of the shower. "'Don't look too bloated,'" she repeated sarcastically as she looked over her body in the mirror, "thanks dad." It was true Suzie had put on weight, the freshman fifteen plus give or take five pounds extra, but she discovered her genes were on her side, noting that the added weight seemed to settle in the best places possible. Skinny with small breasts and only the glimmer of an ass was how she had remembered herself, but the freshman fifteen (or twenty) had actually filled her out quite nicely. Her small breasts had plumped into solid handfuls, and her hips had developed a nice curve, turning that glimmer of an ass into something much more tangible. To her father she probably looked fat, but to her, she actually was starting to feel like a woman. Throwing on a sensible blouse and some leggings, Suzie went down to find her father and Arthur lounging with drinks and a charcuterie board on the back patio. Arthur was a young businessman her father had worked with for a couple years. A little over thirty and independently wealthy, Suzie's father was smitten with his success. He also appreciated Arthur's no nonsense straight talk, and the two became fast friends. Arthur quickly became a regular at the Travino household, and he and Suzie's dad loved to steal away and talk business. Suzie wasn't even sure what Arthur's business was, but whatever it was he seemed to be very good at it. She stalked him online and found many a photo of Arthur in very expensive suits in very expensive locations, and apparently with a variety of different beautiful women. She did have to admit he was a good looking guy; that, plus his money and his skill at dressing, assured her he'd have no trouble finding someone to keep him company. They had become friendly, but he was firmly her father's friend, and neither paid the other too much mind. Golden, wavy hair, a big smile, and an expensive watch rose to greet her, and she shook his hand and joined them at the table. "Suzie, come on, is this what you'd wear to a job interview?" Her father said as they all sat down. "I'm not at a job interview, dad, this is lunch at my house." she said with minimal snarkiness, reaching for a curl of prosciutto and cheese. "Didn't you just eat breakfast?" Her father said flatly. The cheese tasted sour. "So," Arthur interjected, trying to change the subject, "how'd your first year at Architecture Design school treat you?" "Fine, thanks," Suzie said, meeting his smile with a weak one of her own. At least he took what she was doing seriously, unlike her own father. "That's a tough beat; I have a few friends who've gone through there. Not all of them graduated, but the ones who did are doing very well for themselves." She smiled again. She didn't need him to come to her defense, but it was still nice to have an ally. "Yeah, it's intense; nothing I can't handle though." "That's good to hear." He sipped his drink "Enough about that," her father piped in, "you're not at school, you're home now, which means you need a job. Lucky for you Arthur here has an internship program that will get you some excellent experience in the business world, and he's willing to take you on for the summer!" "Oh yeah?" Suzie said, her defenses rising up again, "and what exactly is it that you do, Arthur?" "Mergers, acquisitions," he said, skipping the details because he knew she didn't care, "it's an international firm that moves around lots of assets. It might not really be your thing." "What?" Her father blurted, "of course it's her thing! If you're gonna be a business lawyer you gotta know business!" "Dad, I'm not; "Suzie's eyes rolled again, defeated. "You know, there are some other firms I have connections to that could be much more applicable to what Suzie's interests are. I could make some calls; " There he was, doing his best again. Unnecessary, but appreciated. "Don't be silly. Why go to the trouble; my Suzie is perfect for your program!" Arthur looked at Suzie, who was glum and dejected. "Listen, Suzie," he said, trying to smooth things over. He didn't want her to feel ganged up on. "Why don't you and I have lunch tomorrow, and I can give you the details of what the program entails, and if you like it, we can move forward, and if not, I'd love to hear all about your AD program. Sound good?" "Sounds great!" Her father answered for her. "That'll give her just enough time to get her act together," he said rather sternly. "Yeah, sounds great," Suzie weakly parroted. This was going to be rough. She stayed silent, picking at her uneaten meat as her father yapped on to the son he never had, until finally she'd had enough and blurted out "I have to go, I think I just got my period." Her father stammered as she left, the female reproductive system always being a point of embarrassment and discomfort for him. Arthur just smiled a wry smile, knowing exactly what sort of ruse she just pulled. The next day, Suzie pulled on clothes even less appropriate for a job interview than the day before, and reluctantly met Arthur for lunch. "Feel free to get anything you want; lunch is on me." Arthur said as the waitress came over. "I'll have a mimosa," Suzie said, immediately testing the limits. "Can I see some ID?" the waitress said, an eyebrow cocked. Suzie stared at her for a second, then at Arthur, who raised his eyebrows at her in helplessness. "I'll have an ice tea," she grumbled, defeated once again. "Nice try," Arthur laughed as the waitress left. "You know I wasn't sure if you would show up." "Neither was I." "Why'd you come?" "Why'd you invite me?" "Because I know what it's like to have an overbearing father who thinks he knows what's best for his kid." Suzie started to soften. "So you're not going to give me the internship?" "God, no!" He laughed, "you clearly want nothing to do with it; which is fine, by the way, totally fine." "Then what's this about?" she said, her guard still up a bit. The waitress delivered their drinks "It's about lunch. Between friends." He raised his glass to Suzie. "And about relaxing, and having a break. We can both say we did it, and both tell your dad it wasn't the right fit, and I can get you some contacts you'll actually want. deal?" Suzie tentatively raised her glass to his, a smile finally starting to crack through her stoic demeanor. "Deal." Lunch was delicious. Suzie and Arthur talked, they laughed, they bonded over how ridiculous her father could be. He turned out to be much more interesting than she expected, and was actually interested in hearing about her time at school. Soon the topic got to traveling, and Suzie let slip she knew a bit more about him than she let on. "What do you mean you know I've been to Malta?" He said, big smile beaming. "I've stalked you a bit online," she said with an embarrassed laugh. "Oh really?" "Yeah, I mean I need to know what weird guys my dad's hanging around with." "Oh I'm weird now?" "Well you were weird. At first. Now you're just, mysterious." "I see,” "Malta looks beautiful though; my English teacher Ms. Dorman went there last year and had the most amazing pictures. I'm meeting her for lunch later this week, and I'm gonna ask her all about it." "Julia Dorman?" he said with a slight hesitation. "Yeah, wait; do you know her?" "I know she went to Malta,” he paused, a smirk pulling at his lips, "because she went there with me." "What?" Suzie exclaimed much too loud for their public setting. "Is it so weird that two people around the same age would know each other in this town?" "But you're not from this town." "True." "How did you meet? How long have you known her?" "We met right around this time last year." Suzie started doing the math in her head "Last year? But her Malta pictures are from last year. Like July." "Correct." "So you met her in late May, and were taking her to Malta with you in July?" "Correct." "Were you guys dating?" "No, I wouldn't say that." "Then why did a woman you just met go on a trip like that with you?" "Well,” Arthur paused. He hadn't expected he'd get into this area of his life today. But still, Suzie was fun, and he had no reason to lie. So he didn't. "The truth is I take a big, multi-week vacation every year, and every year I bring a different woman with me. Usually one I've only just met." "What? Why?" Suzie asked, leaning in. "Because I like meeting new people, and getting to know them." "And you pay for the whole thing?" "We each contribute," "There's no way Ms. Dorman could afford a trip like that, not on a teacher's salary." Suzie said, starting to become suspicious. "Is it a sex thing?" "What?" Arthur started to laugh. "A sex thing. Are you like paying these women for sex?" "No, not at all," Arthur assured her. He paused as he tried to reframe it. "I'm not paying them for anything. We have, an arrangement." He took a sip of his drink. "And if at any time they become uncomfortable with our arrangement, they are free to leave, no questions asked, no hard feelings." "I see," Suzie said, tumbling over what that might all mean in her mind. "How many times have your companions, asked to leave early?" "It's never happened." "I see." There was a small pause, not awkward, per se, but dense, before Suzie checked her watch. "Well damn, if we haven't been here yapping for two whole hours! I should probably get going." "That sounds good, it was great talking with you, hopefully this was relaxing." "It was!" she said honestly. "And thank you so much for lunch. I'm glad we did this. You're, much more interesting than I expected." Arthur laughed "I'll take that as a compliment. And I'll be in touch with those Arch contacts soon, sound good?" "Sounds great." she smiled. They shook hands. She turned to leave, but something stopped her. "So who you going with this year?" "Hmm?" "On your trip, who you going with?" "I don't know. I, haven't met the right person yet." "Well, good luck!" she gave a thumbs up and started off on her way, immediately mortified at how awkward she just was. Suzie sat across from Ms. Dorman, or Julia as Arthur knew her, and just couldn't believe it. Everyone at school who knew her knew Ms. Dorman had been engaged for a long time, so the revelation that she went on an elaborate, expensive trip with a man she had just met seemed surprising and, unlike her. At 29 Ms. Dorman was still young, but she never displayed any kind of impulsiveness, at least not that Suzie ever saw. She knew Ms. Dorman was smart, seemingly much smarter than her small town teaching job gave her credit for. Suzie identified with that unspoken aspect of Julia's personality, and the two bonded quickly. She and Ms. Dorman had become friends, and were happy to get the chance to catch up. Freed from the formalities of teacher and student, Ms. Dorman seemed looser, more like a peer. With only 10 years between them, Suzie felt it too, and was glad to have a friend like her to talk to. Suzie always liked the way Ms. Dorman dressed, stylish but not provocative, always managing to find something that went with the thick-rimmed glasses she was currently pushing up her nose after a hearty laugh. Unassuming and by the book, always ready with a big beautiful smile, when most people say the word cute, Julia Dorman was what they were picturing. So what was she doing in Malta with a guy like Arthur? "I saw your pictures from Malta," Suzie declared as their shared laughter settled. She took a bite out of a breadstick and scanned Ms. Dorman for a response. "Oh?" She said, slowly stirring her drink with her straw. "Yeah, they were gorgeous." "Thanks; it was a pretty amazing time. Julia gave up nothing so far. Suzie pressed on. "Who did you go with?" "Just a couple friends." A sip of her drink. "A couple friends?" Suzie volleyed back, staring straight at her, following up with "Or just one?" "A couple friends," Julia offered back with a quick smile. "Was one of them named Arthur?" The stirring stopped. "Um, why would you, I don't,” Julia struggled for a response. "Come on, Ms. Dorman, don't bullshit me!" Suzie laughed, "You went to Malta with Arthur Eckhart, and definitely no other freinds." her laugh continued. Ms. Dorman began to turn beet red. "Oh my God,” Ms. Dorman muttered with embarrassment. "How do you; " "He's a friend of my father's. I was having lunch with him, discussing an internship thing, and it came up that he and I have a mutual friend, i.e. You. Unless he was lying to me,” Suzie's eyebrows raised to the ceiling waiting for a response. Julia sighed, defeated. "Yes. Last year when I went to Malta, I went with Arthur Eckhart." "Ms. Dorman, you hound!" Suzie exclaimed. "No, no, it's not like that," she denied, face still red, "he and I are just friends." "Oh yeah? Then how come you went to Malta with him and not your fiancé?" Julia's face dropped. A sore spot. Before she ever heard her response, Suzie began to feel bad for bringing it up. "Richie and I broke up. Shortly after graduation last year." "Oh no!" Suzie pouted. She had met Richie once and thought he was a good dude. "I'm sorry to hear that; what happened?" "It just didn't work out. It had been over for a long time, we just didn't realize it. The engagement was a last ditch effort, but,” Ms. Dorman trailed off, choosing not to give all the details. Details like how they hadn't had sex in over a year, and how Julia had begun an affair with her co-worker, Dennis Ridley, who Suzie was sure to know as the school Gym teacher. She didn't mention how they'd meet every week or so, in her car, in the locker room, sometimes even in her classroom, and he'd fuck her. Poorly. She left out how she knew the first time she sucked his crooked cock and he held her head down as he came in her throat that he was never going to focus on her pleasure. She left out how guilty and degraded she felt bent over some conveniently sturdy piece of school furniture while he emptied himself into the condom inside her. How that somehow drove her to keep doing it. She left out how she cut it all off the first time Ridley tried for her ass, and how she told Richie everything that night. How Richie cried, and then admitted he had been sleeping with his ex-girlfriend. ", it just didn't work out." Suzie reached out and took Julia's hand, tenderly. "I'm so sorry, Ms. Dorman." "It's ok, it was for the best." She said, trying to perk up. "And please, if we're going to be friends, you need to call me Julia." "Sure thing," Suzie said with a smile. "So how did you hook up with Arthur?" Suzie chose her words intentionally. "His nephew graduated in your class; Brent Deacon." "Oh yeah, Brent! I had no idea,” "And so Arthur was in town for his graduation, and we met at the ceremony. My engagement was off by June, and well, I decided I wanted to take a chance and do something wild!" "I'd say mission accomplished!" "Yeah, Yeah me too." Julia was staying mum on details, but that didn't deter Suzie. "So did you find it to be reasonable? "What's that?" "The 'arrangement.'" Julia's eyebrow went up. "Um,” "Don't bother trying to dodge it, he already told me about it. Well, not details, but he said you guys had an arrangement to uh, split costs." "That's true," she said with a slight shift in her seat. "And?" "And I found it, quite fair." Julia cleared her throat and adjusted her glasses. "I see," Suzie said, watching her teacher's reactions. "I gotta know, Ms; Julia, if he asked you to, would you go again?" "Absolutely." The two sipped their drinks in a moment of silence before moving on to another subject. That night, Suzie tossed and turned. She couldn't stop thinking about what arrangement Ms. Dorman might have had with Arthur. What a newly single Ms. Dorman might have done to hold up her end of the bargain. They were both good looking people. She imagined them fucking on some grand balcony overlooking a gorgeous view. She wondered what Ms. Dorman liked. What she was willing to do. What she looked like naked. She wondered what Arthur liked. What he wanted. Fuck, she was horny. She hadn't had a chance to get herself off since she got home, and she was starting to feel it. She wondered how often Ms. Dorman got herself off. She needed a distraction. She needed to get laid. So the first thing she did the next morning was send a thinly veiled text to her ex. They made a date for that night. Suzie felt a pleasant tingle in her belly. That evening Suzie dressed to impress. A skirt that was short enough to entice, but not too short to be lewd, a nice jacket on top of a top that showed just enough skin, her newly-plump tits pushed up delightfully. Her makeup was on point. Her hair was on point. Simply put, she looked good. Before she could head out, the booming voice of her father stopped her. "Where you off to, Suzie?" "Just meeting some friends, dad." "Well don't stay out too late; I heard the internship didn't work out, so you're coming to the office with me tomorrow, ok?" "But dad, I," "That's not a request, honey." Suzie stood still, fuming. The level of control her father was exerting was already beginning to strangle her, even only after a couple days. She needed breathing room. She needed to be her own person. She had earned it. Her anger never fully abated, even when she and her ex rolled around in the backseat of his car. They struggled to get their clothes off, and she felt a twinge in her back as he took her nipple into her mouth. He was overexcited, she was overly angry; it wasn't a great combination. It was clear they both needed more than just a classic handjob, so she didn't even try to limit him. They just tumbled together, tore at each other's clothes, he sheathed himself quickly, and pushed deep inside her. He fumbled to find a rhythm, clearly not much more experienced at it than she was, and they struggled to find a position that was comfortable. Soon Suzie found herself on her hands and knees, in the sweaty back seat of her ex's car, getting fucked at more than getting fucked, and suddenly had an epiphany that this was what was in store for her summer if she didn't make a change: days working a job for her father she didn't want, nights getting inelegantly penetrated by the closest guy she could find. She felt him tense, grab her ass, push into her one more time, almost pressing her face against the door of the backseat, and cum. Less than a half hour later she was back home, in her room, sore and unsatisfied. Once again she thought of Ms. Dorman. This time she kept thinking of Ms. Dorman, of Malta, and pretty soon the fingers that had slid down between her legs pulled a strong, buzzing orgasm out of her wound up, stress-filled body. Suzie relaxed, mind clear. She grabbed her phone and sent a text message. "I want it." "Want what, the internship?" Arthur studied Suzie closely across the table. She had requested another lunch meeting via late night text, but wasn't sure about what. He could tell she was agitated, though. "No," she said as confidently as possible. Truth was, she was shaking like a leaf with nerves on account of what she was about to ask. But she was doing it only for her, and that gave her strength. "I want to go with you. I want to be your vacation girl this year." "What?" He said with an incredulous laugh. Not the response she hoped for. "I want to be your vacation girl. Wherever you're going I want to go too." Arthur scanned her. She was serious. "Why?" "Because I'm sick of other people telling me how to live my life. I want to do something for me for once. Something big. Something bold." "No, I couldn't. Your father;" "My father doesn't own me. Neither do you." "You're only nineteen!" "I'm an adult, and fully capable of making adult decisions." Arthur paused. "Suzie, I don't think you know what you're asking." "Why, because of this cryptic agreement? Tell me what the terms are, and I assure you I'll be agreeable." He scanned her again. No sign of lies. "This is something you really want, isn't it?" Suzie stared him dead in the eye. "Arthur, it's something I need." She held his gaze, proving to him she wouldn't break. "The terms. What are they?" "Suzie, I couldn't;" "You can, and you will. I don't want you to treat me any differently than any of your other girls." No lies again. He had to admit she was striking. The touch of Japanese to her features was alluring, but it was her strength and determination he found most attractive. If she wanted it, he'd give it to her. He'd give her the deal and see if she flinched. "The girls who travel with me must agree to one thing. They're free to do whatever they please on the trip; they can stick with me, they can do their own thing, it's up to them. I will, and am happy to, pay for all aspects of the trip. All I ask is one thing in return." Suzie steeled herself for the catch. "All I ask is that whenever I request it; and I mean whenever I request it; the women who travel with me must perform oral sex on me to completion." Suzie didn't show it, but she felt sweat form on her back. It was quite a deal; the world at her fingertips, and all she had to do was suck this man's cock on demand. This attractive, powerful man. She had never sucked any man's cock before, something she wasn't about to let on. She gulped. "Just oral?" "I'll never force you to do anything you don't want to do. The only requirement is oral sex, and it is non-negotiable." Suzie felt her body tingle. This was an exciting prospect. Exciting, scary, a venture into the unknown that she knew at the very least would tell her things about herself she hadn't quite figured out yet. "And this is the same deal Ms. Dorman agreed to?" Her body tingled again as she thought of Ms. Dorman, on her knees, sucking Arthur's cock. "Yes." Suzie took it all in. Swirled it around in her mind; the fears, the possibilities, the sensations, the freedom. She took a final gulp of her drink, straightened herself up, and asked one final question: "When do we leave?" To be continued. By Liminally Spaced for Literotica

On Sunday, March 19th, 1944 Germany forcefully occupied Hungary to prevent the country from making a separate peace agreement with the Soviet Union. Within two days, German authorities forced all Jewish businesses to close, sending hundreds to internment camps. On March 20th, The Battle of Sangshak began in Manipur, India, while U.S. Marines landed on Emirau as part of Operation Cartwheel. The next day they linked with Australian troops on New Guinea's Huon Peninsula. On Wednesday March 22nd, the US OSS began Operation Ginny II, intending to cut German lines of communication in Italy, but once again failed when the team landed in the wrong place and were captured. Volcanic rock of all sizes from Mount Vesuvius began raining down from the sky, forcing massive evacuations. German soldiers killed several civilians in Montaldo, Italy who were part of an Italian resistance group. The next day the group planted a bomb, killing thirty-three SS members in Rome. The Nazis swiftly retaliated, killing three-hundred-thirty-five people accused of helping the cause. Meanwhile, allied forces withdrew from Monte Cassino and the offensive was called off in favor of Operation Strangle, a series of air maneuvers aimed to cut German supplies from the Italian front. That Friday, March 24th, 1944, the Mutual Broadcasting System broadcast a special recording made by marine Technical Sergeants Fred Welker and Keene Hepburn. During the early part of the war Dr. Harold Spivack, Chief of the Music Division of the Library of Congress, and Brigadier General Robert Denig, wartime director of Marine Corps public information, formulated a plan to give a few Marines recording devices to take into the field so the public at large would understand what these men were experiencing. Recordings began in late 1943.

That Friday evening wine or celebratory beer might seem harmless... But ever wondered why, even when you're working hard to sweat it out at the gym or treadmill and eating right, the scale just doesn't budge? This podcast episode will give you the answer. So cheers to uncovering the truth about alcohol and weight loss! A great nutrition plan doesn't have to be complicated! Let us help! Click to learn more ⇒ https://vshred.fit/4CR

That Friday, Jesus was dead. But on Sunday, the tomb was empty, and Jesus was alive to show there can be “Life After Death”… for Him and us.

That Friday, Jesus was dead. But on Sunday, the tomb was empty, and Jesus was alive to show there can be “Life After Death”… for Him and us.

With many struggling in business at this time, people are asking what they could do spiritually to improve their financial status. We know the Sefer Hachinuch writes in mitzva 430 that whoever is careful to say Birkat Hamazon properly will have his sustenance given to him in a dignified manner for his entire life. The Sefer Ta'ameh Haminhagim u'Mekoreh Hadinim writes that saying Birkat Hamazon out loud with joy is a segula for wealth. A rabbi from Yerushalayim related that this past year he has had a lot of struggles in parnasa and Baruch Hashem, his daughter got engaged, which meant a lot more expenses. His friend encouraged him to start eating bread every single day and utilize the wondrous segula of saying Birkat Hamazon . The rabbi told this friend that his diet only allowed him to eat bread one day a week on Shabbat. But the friend insisted that the segula has been tried and tested and told him to eat just the bare minimum necessary to say Birkat Hamazon on a daily basis. Later that day, the rabbi went to the Kotel to pray Arbit and there he saw a Hashgacha Peratit newsletter. On the first page was a writeup from Rabbi Pinchas Shafer about a man who was struggling with parnasa, who began saying Birkat Hamazon and saw amazing yeshuot . The rabbi was convinced and he and his rebbetzin both accepted upon themselves to start eating bread every single day. The first thing the rabbi said was how much he enjoyed saying Birkat Hamazon and truly concentrating when thanking Hashem. Less than two weeks since they started, a wealthy friend of his came over to him one day and said, "I want to help with the upcoming wedding of your daughter. And then he handed him an envelope with 10,000 shekels inside. The rabbi became emotional, seeing how Hashem had just helped him in such an open way. That Friday, he told all of his children of the recent developments and asked them to each begin saying Birkat Hamazon with kavana from a siddur . He also told them that we don't do mitzvot just for a segula and proceeded to tell them what a zechut it was to thank Hashem properly for all of His goodness and chesed, especially during the mitzvat aseh of Birkat Hamazon . That Shabbat, they were all inspired to say Birkat Hamazon the right way. During that upcoming week, the rebbetzin who had been unemployed found an easy and pleasant job. The rabbi who learned during the day and had a job at night, seeing all of the Heavenly help with parnasa, decided to ask for a raise at his job. The very next day, he was told that the raise was approved. Furthermore, one of his children needed a new pair of shoes and went to the store to buy them. When he picked out the shoes he wanted, the salesman said, "Those are free." He explained that someone returned them after wearing them for an hour. He told that customer they couldn't take them back after they were worn. And so the person said, "No problem, just give them to someone who needs them." He put a mark on the box and that was the pair that this boy picked out. Another one of the rabbi's children needed a new suit, and he heard there was a sale at a popular store. The regular price of a suit is about a thousand shekels. On the outside of the store, it said some suits were as much as 50% off, but when he saw the selection, he did not like any of those suits. He took the suit he liked to the register, and there he was told that on that suit there were two sales and the price came out to only 360 shekels. Those are the stories that happened to them in just the last two months. The rabbi said the greatest gift he got from all of this is a new appreciation for saying Birkat Hamazon and thanking Hashem in general. We could all benefit from saying Birkat Hamazon the right way, and truly thanking Hashem the way we are supposed to.

Recording artist Jimmy Clanton performed on Dick Clark's American Bandstand. And he was with Clark's Caravan of Stars national tour Nov. 22, 1963 in Dallas, Texas. That Friday evening show had to be canceled after President John Kennedy was assassinated that afternoon. He toured with Jerry Lee Lewis, Fats Domino, Ray Charles, Chuck Berry, and many others. He wrote and recorded his biggest hit, which sold over a million copies. His autobiography is titled “Just a Dream.” I'm sure you remember some of his many hits.

One of the requirements of the ba'al emunah is to be נאמן – faithful to Hashem. That means when things get hard, he doesn't turn the other way and abandon his commitments to Hashem, but rather understands that Hashem is testing him for his own good and he holds on very tightly and never lets go. People are put through very difficult nisyonot . We always hope that salvation is one moment away, but it doesn't always happen like that, and people are expected to be very strong, even as their problem persists. In the end, the rewards will come, but in the meantime, we must remain נאמן . I read a story about a man named Meir, an immigrant who lived in New York in the 1930's. Every Friday, he got fired from his job when he told the boss that he wouldn't come in on Shabbat. After he was let go for the 15 th time, he accepted the menial task of janitor in a Manhattan office building. He was overqualified for the job, and he did it exceptionally well. His employer was very happy with him and so, on that first Friday, when he asked him if he could come in on Saturday night to clean the place instead of Shabbat, the employer accepted. Meir was ecstatic. This was the first time in many months that he kept a job for longer than a week. He remained there for a year and a half and earned the friendship and respect of all members of the office facility. He carried out every task to perfection, keeping the office in mint condition. He was happy living in his cozy little apartment with a steady income and wonderful children. But then, one Monday morning, out of the blue, his boss Mr. Walker summoned him to his office and informed him that, going forward, he needed to come in on Saturdays. Meir couldn't understand why this sudden change was taking place, but his boss wouldn't hear of it any other way. That Friday was Meir's last day because when he told his boss he wouldn't be coming in the next day, he was fired. For the next month, Meir tried hard to find a new job but was unsuccessful. Throughout that time, Meir and his family were living sparingly, eating into the meager savings that they had. By the end of the second month, Meir was still unemployed and the last of their savings were gone. By the middle of the third month, he had to start borrowing. Five months had passed, and he was still jobless and in debt. When he approached his creditor for another loan, the man replied, “This is the last time I could lend you money. You've borrowed consistently for three months, and the first loan is already coming due.” Meir and his family were nearing a point of despair. They were penniless and even using leftover bread from the week to say hamotzi on on Shabbat. There was no fish, no chicken, just some bread, water and potatoes. Here, Meir sacrificed by giving up his job in order to keep Shabbat, but he did not see any reciprocation from Hashem since. Nevertheless, he kept going, although he did not see any light on the horizon. Meir was expected to be נאמן , even to the point of having almost no food, but in the end, Hashem did not forsake him. That motzaei Shabbat, Mr. Walker, his old boss, came to his home with another distinguished gentleman. He introduced that man as his partner who works with clients out of the office. He told Meir, “Six months ago, we were discussing expanding our company and I mentioned that you were very qualified to get a good position in the new division. But when my partner heard that you were Jewish, he was skeptical, thinking that you would not be completely honest when it came to money. I told him you would rather lose your last penny than violate your religion. He didn't believe me, so we made a wager. After giving you the ultimatum of coming in on Shabbat or losing your job, we followed your trail to make sure you wouldn't get any other jobs. My partner said by six months you would for sure break, but I believed otherwise. It has now been six months and you did not break. I won $10,000 and I'm giving it to you because you are the one who really deserves it and now, we are giving you a great position in our new division.” Meir eventually became a major philanthropist and, in his later years, when he retold this story, he would reflect on how difficult it was to go those six months without a job and be penniless, but he was so happy that he stayed the course and never turned away from Hashem, despite the pressure he was under. Hashem wants us to be נאמן , no matter how difficult the test is. This is the legacy of the true ba'al emunah.

That Friday episode, yall. Love yall. --- Support this podcast: https://podcasters.spotify.com/pod/show/tiredoftalkingpodcast/support

It was September 7th, 1979, a time of freedom for young people including twelve year old Lesia Michelle Jackson who lived in Conroe, Texas. That Friday the shy, blonde Lesia swam in the lake after school. When she emerged from the water, she had no idea that the day would be her last. That evening Lesia disappeared, her brutalized body would be found five days later and the hunt for her killer would last decades. Show Notes Audiobook Giveaway Troubled Spirits Series Patreon By Me a Coffeee

It's easy to come up with excuses, and when it comes to not having a budget, we've probably heard them all. Today on MoneyWise, we'll list some of the top excuses for not having a spending plan and then help you move beyond them! What a lot of non-budgeters don't realize is that most people eventually do get around to living on a budget. The trick is to set up a plan for spending wisely before you're forced to by overwhelming debt. EXCUSES FOR NOT HAVING A BUDGET 1. I stink at math so I can't budget. You don't have to be Albert Einstein to set up a spending plan. The free MoneyWise app not only gives you three different options for setting up a spending plan and it does all the math for you. Get more information here or download it wherever you get your apps and search for MoneyWise biblical finance. 2. My job's secure, so I don't have to budget. Okay, we still have a low unemployment rate and workers are in great demand, but doesn't mean your job is bullet proof. People sometimes lose their jobs unexpectedly even in the best of economies. Everyone needs 3 to 6 months living expenses in their emergency fund, and that's just about impossible without a spending plan. 3. I can always fall back on unemployment benefits if I lose my job. Have you checked out unemployment benefits in your state? They're usually just a fraction of your regular income and oh, by the way, they run out. But if you're living on a budget and saving, you can make any income go much further. 4. It won't happen to me. Talk about putting your head in the sand! We live in a fallen world, and bad things happen to people all the time. In Matthew 5 we find, For he makes his sun rise on the evil and on the good, and sends rain on the just and on the unjust. So again, you have to be prepared with a budget and an emergency fund. Now, some folks cringe just hearing the word budget. They say things like, A budget means you can't have any fun. So don't call it a budget. We like spending plan better, anyway. If you stick to one for a few months, you'll see that a budget isn't restrictive. It's actually liberating. You have the same amount of money. You're just deciding ahead of time where it goes. You still get to enjoy life. In face, even more so, because you're not running out of money or going into debt to do it. A spending plan means peace of mind. That Friday night pizza tastes even better when it's in your spending plan. 5. Now, here's an excuse that in many cases is actually true: I'm afraid to set up a spending plan.Those folks don't want to find out how much they've been spending on things they don't really need. But you have to face up to it to enjoy the reward. In John 8, Jesus says, ... you will know the truth, and the truth will set you free. You'll probably be shocked to find out how much you spend on things like groceries and eating out. But that's a good thing because it gives you something to work with. By trimming and planning your meals, you can free up a lot of discretionary income that you can put to better use. 6. Here's another excuse for not budgeting that we hear a lot: I've tried to budget and it didn't work. Well, that shouldn't be a surprise. What life-changing practices work the first time you try them? So try, try again and be encouraged that learning to live on a spending plan truly will change your life for the better. Just brush yourself off and keep trying. 7. I don't need to budget because I've always got money left over each month. Well, that may be true for now, but it's usually temporary. There's something called lifestyle creep. It means the more money you have available, the more you spend. Raises and tax refunds get gobbled up quickly. Then, if you suffer a loss of income, you'll wish you had that money.. If God has blessed you with more than you need right now, that's even more reason to use it wisely. A spending plan will help you be more intentional about your giving. It's all God's money anyway, and we should always use it to give glory to Him. So those are your top excuses for not living on a budget. We hope you're not using any of them. Iff you need help setting up a budget, you can sign up with one of our volunteer coaches at MoneyWise.org. On today's program, Rob also answers listener questions: ● Would you have to pay capital gains tax on a property you sell that has been both your primary residence and a rental property? ● How do you set up a special needs trust for a special needs adult child? ● If your spouse passes, would you have to pay taxes on life insurance benefits? ● How can you get ahead financially on a very limited income? Remember, you can call in to ask your questions most days at (800) 525-7000 or email them to Questions@MoneyWise.org. Also, visit our website at MoneyWise.org where you can connect with a MoneyWise Coach, join the MoneyWise Community, and even download the free MoneyWise app. To support this ministry financially, visit: https://www.oneplace.com/donate/1085/29

It's easy to come up with excuses, and when it comes to not having a budget, we've probably heard them all. Today on MoneyWise, we'll list some of the top excuses for not having a spending plan and then help you move beyond them! What a lot of non-budgeters don't realize is that most people eventually do get around to living on a budget. The trick is to set up a plan for spending wisely before you're forced to by overwhelming debt. EXCUSES FOR NOT HAVING A BUDGET 1. I stink at math so I can't budget.You don't have to be Albert Einstein to set up a spending plan. The free MoneyWise app not only gives you three different options for setting up a spending plan and it does all the math for you. Getmore information hereor download it wherever you get your apps and search for MoneyWise biblical finance. 2. My job's secure, so I don't have to budget.Okay, we still have a low unemployment rate and workers are in great demand, but doesn't mean your job is bullet proof. People sometimes lose their jobs unexpectedly even in the best of economies. Everyone needs 3 to 6 months living expenses in their emergency fund, and that's just about impossible without a spending plan. 3. I can always fall back on unemployment benefits if I lose my job.Have you checked out unemployment benefits in your state? They're usually just a fraction of your regular income and oh, by the way, they run out. But if you're living on a budget and saving, you can make any income go much further. 4. It won't happen to me.Talk about putting your head in the sand! We live in a fallen world, and bad things happen to people all the time. In Matthew 5 we find, For he makes his sun rise on the evil and on the good, and sends rain on the just and on the unjust. So again, you have to be prepared with a budget and an emergency fund. Now, some folks cringe just hearing the word budget. They say things like, A budget means you can't have any fun. So don't call it a budget. We like spending plan better, anyway. If you stick to one for a few months, you'll see that a budget isn't restrictive. It's actually liberating. You have the same amount of money. You're just deciding ahead of time where it goes. You still get to enjoy life. In face, even more so, because you're not running out of money or going into debt to do it. A spending plan means peace of mind. That Friday night pizza tastes even better when it's in your spending plan. 5. Now, here's an excuse that in many cases is actually true: I'm afraid to set up a spending plan.Those folks don't want to find out how much they've been spending on things they don't really need. But you have to face up to it to enjoy the reward. In John 8, Jesus says, ... you will know the truth, and the truth will set you free. You'll probably be shocked to find out how much you spend on things like groceries and eating out. But that's a good thing because it gives you something to work with. By trimming and planning your meals, you can free up a lot of discretionary income that you can put to better use. 6. Here's another excuse for not budgeting that we hear a lot: I've tried to budget and it didn't work.Well, that shouldn't be a surprise. What life-changing practices work the first time you try them? So try, try again and be encouraged that learning to live on a spending plan truly will change your life for the better. Just brush yourself off and keep trying. 7. I don't need to budget because I've always got money left over each month.Well, that may be true for now, but it's usually temporary. There's something called lifestyle creep. It means the more money you have available, the more you spend. Raises and tax refunds get gobbled up quickly. Then, if you suffer a loss of income, you'll wish you had that money.. If God has blessed you with more than you need right now, that's even more reason to use it wisely. A spending plan will help you be more intentional about your giving. It's all God's money anyway, and we should always use it to give glory to Him. So those are your top excuses for not living on a budget. We hope you're not using any of them. Iff you need help setting up a budget, you can sign up with one of ourvolunteer coaches at MoneyWise.org. On today's program, Rob also answers listener questions: ●Would you have to pay capital gains tax on a property you sell that has been both your primary residence and a rental property? ●How do you set up a special needs trust for a special needs adult child? ●If your spouse passes, would you have to pay taxes on life insurance benefits? ●How can you get ahead financially on a very limited income? Remember, you can call in to ask your questions most days at (800) 525-7000 or email them toQuestions@MoneyWise.org. Also, visit our website atMoneyWise.orgwhere you can connect with a MoneyWise Coach, join the MoneyWise Community, and even download the free MoneyWise app. To support this ministry financially, visit: https://www.oneplace.com/donate/1085/29

[Quick personal note: my kind and patient speaking agent wants me to remind you that Pride Month is coming. If you're looking for a speaker for your company, conference, college or some related Pride event, I'm available. Do inquire.]It actually hadn't been that long, but somehow, it felt like a past life. I hadn't been to a baseball game since October, when my dear friend Ana introduced me, for the first time, to Fenway, the great cathedral of hope that I'm told by many believers is the beating heart of Boston. That's a story for another day.As a reciprocating thanks to her, I had bought really great tickets to one of the Nationals' first weekend home games this season, the third in their series against those b*****d Mets, on a Friday evening, April 8th. Stephen Strasburg Bobblehead Day.No, excuse me, that's imprecise. Stephen Strasburg World Series MVP Bobblehead Day.Hey, I wouldn't hold out on y'all. Here's a pic.But Ana had to back out due to work because she's a busy lady, and so, I called up my friend Anthony, who had I hadn't seen in a while, to tag along. Now, sure, October was only six months ago and how spoiled was I to see a great playoff game then, but holy hell, folks, six months in this era might as well be six years, and the calibration of my heart gets unwieldy when I haven't been to the park in a while. I don't know how to explain it, but baseball—which I never played as a kid, not even little league—has a way of calming the worse impulses of my anxiety. The game forces my brain to slow down to a peaceful hum, punctuated occasionally, in the most welcome way, by the undeniable pleasure of a cracking bat's unbridled ambition.I f*****g love baseball. I love the sustained yet controlled buzz that permeates a ballpark. I love the beautiful and oft-ludicrous humanity that fill the seats. I love the food that's terrible for you. I love the shitty beer. I love being with a group of good friends and talking to each other about everything under the sun as we wait for something exciting to happen in the game.That last bit is most perplexing to folks who don't like baseball, and I totally get it. To them, it makes no sense why someone would pay to wait around for the not-so-frequent moments of adrenaline — indeed, such a moment may never come in a game, and you wound up merely waiting for the drive home.To them I say: you're right. If the totality of a baseball game came down to what happens on the field, every fan suddenly becomes a bit of a gambler. But it's so much more than that. To me, it's the conversations had at baseball games that make the experience worth it. While you're waiting for that exciting moment, you and your pals have cast out lines into the conversational pond, throwing out whatever the hell is on your mind, and often, with the right companions, the folks who know you and you know them, there's a hell of a bite and the conversation is damn good.It's not that these conversations couldn't happen outside baseball games; it's that it's so easy for them to happen at the ballpark. So organically. Something about the steady but comforting pull of the field keeps your brain's engine humming at a leisurely pace, just enough to be engaged with what's going on around you but not so much that you can't b***h about work or rave about some great flick that just came out or bemoan the state of the dating scene or, as much as I try to avoid it and inevitably fail, unpack current events.That Friday night was gorgeous. Low 60s. The Sun was setting around first pitch into a blanket of royal blue behind the left shoulder of the park. The clouds had dissipated and been swept away, falling into the horizon. The towering lights had knocked on, washing the park in a golden hue, except where the grass was so, so very green.As I said, I had splurged on really great seats—a rarity—and we found ourselves not far behind home plate. The kind of seats where there's free food and drinks and easy, close access to a restroom. The kind of seats with QR codes you can zap to have things delivered to you. The kind of seats I wouldn't dreamed of having as a kid growing up and watching games on a grainy box television in a dingy trailer. The world is currently awful in too many ways to itemize, but I had a beer in my right hand and a good friend seated to my left, and here I was, healthy and living authentically and sitting not far behind home plate on a crisp Friday night in a gorgeous ballpark, and my—oh my—how I wish I could tell 10 year-old Charlotte she'd be casually doing this someday.Anthony's around my age. We met through the Truman Project and hit it off immediately. He's good people. Funny, smart, honest, and terrible at skiing. He's also an Army vet, which, insufferably to our mutual friends, takes up much of the conversation every time we get together. Army vets are gonna talk s**t about the Army, guaranteed. We complain with the best of ‘em. There's a stickiness and yielding to a good casual conversation, the peaceful tension of a rubber band you absentmindedly stretch in your fingers. It's a bit more work to keep it pulled, and there's something of an art to knowing where the yielding must come, like little tides running against the brain and the heart. We talked about things I won't much mention here, but Anthony is one of those pals that makes it easy to discuss just about anything without requiring you to be “on” in the ways so common these days. Even the word “discuss” might be too formal here. Shooting the s**t. Yeah, that's better. That feels right. Shooting the s**t, with glances into the more serious subjects.It's been a tough few months on the trans rights front, and even that feels like an understatement. I tell Anthony that the attacks on trans kids hurt to watch, but far worse than that is the silence of those who supposedly are our allies. The silence is somehow the worst part. The silence, more than anything, has been excruciating. I've cried too much lately. It's hard not to. Anthony doesn't pretend to get it, and that's partly what makes him so refreshing. He understands certain angles of bigotry in his own context, but he doesn't claim to get what trans folks are going through. He just knows it sucks because that feeling of shouting into the void rings familiar for anyone on the margins. Josh Bell clocked a dinger to right center field in the bottom of the third, putting us up even with the Mets, and though we don't yet know it, that'll be the apex of our excitement over the on-field activity. Except it wasn't! Top of the fifth: poor Francisco Lindor took a stray ball to the chin from Steve Cishek, signed just a few weeks prior, and the benches cleared into a brawl. Did I mention these were really good seats? Hot damn and stretched rubber bands, if you've never had a front row seat to an MLB mosh pit, let me assure you that you're not likely to soon forget it. I wasn't hoping for a fight or anything, but when it happened, it was hard not to gape.I laughed when Anthony remarked, seemingly in awe: “I've never been at a game where the pitchers sprinted from the bullpen into a rumble.”Nor had I. That Nats went on to lose, and the rest of the game wasn't much to write about if you're not a Mets fan. But Anthony and I took full advantage of the good weather and the cold beer, and our brains went fishing back in the easy depths. Seamlessly. Despite how awful things have been in the world lately, I found a scrap of heaven in my backyard that night. The sky cooled off. The chatter got lazier. The laughs easier. The peace came so fast and so easily that we didn't take notice.I love baseball.[Hey, friends, quick note: this is my main source of income. It's how I pay the bills. I would love if you could support my work with a paid subscription. It would mean a whole hell of a lot.]Hi, I'm Charlotte Clymer, and this is Charlotte's Web Thoughts, my Substack. It's completely free to access and read, but if you feel so moved to support my writing, please consider upgrading to a paid subscription: just $7/month or save money with the $70/annual sub. You can also go way above and beyond by becoming a Founding Member at $210. Get full access to Charlotte's Web Thoughts at charlotteclymer.substack.com/subscribe

Town Square with Ernie Manouse airs at 3 p.m. CT. Tune in on 88.7FM, listen online or subscribe to the podcast. Join the discussion at 888-486-9677, questions@townsquaretalk.org or @townsquaretalk. The only thing that says Thanksgiving more than turkey is … Black Friday. That “Friday-after” is the unofficial start of the holiday shopping season and, traditionally, the biggest shopping day of the year. There are so many sales and doorbusters. What's the best way to navigate Black Friday? Consumer experts guide us through the maze of deals, products, and promotions.  And we'll also take a look at how global supply chain issues figure into all of this.  Will you be able to get what's on your wish list in time for the holidays?  Dietrich von Biedenfeld Assistant Professor in the Marilyn Davies College of Business, at the University of Houston – Downtown Charis Brown Managing Editor of ClarkDeals.com  Kristin McGrath Content Marketing Manager and Shopping Expert for BlackFriday.com Town Square with Ernie Manouse is a gathering space for the community to come together and discuss the day's most important and pressing issues. Audio from today's show will be available after 5 p.m. CT. We also offer a free podcast here, on iTunes, and other apps.

Katie Corbett stayed in a toxic work environment for far too long, negatively affecting her confidence and wellness. Coupled with a disability as a person who is blind, Katie shares how she overcame that experience in her life and found her way to living her dreams. Today, she runs a freelance writing business, working with business owners and marketing professionals so they can tell the success stories of their happy customers. She does this through writing customer case studies, gathering impactful testimonials, and collecting effective reviews 00:25 An exciting new job right out of college 03:10 The verbal abuse begins 06:40 There is never a situation where anyone should be yelling in the workplace 11:00 The threat, taking action and employer accountability 14:12 That Friday 20:20 Thank you to our sponsor, ShareYourStories.online It's free to participate. Featuring international stories from entrepreneurs and enterprise leaders who share a passion for their business. Join as part of this community in support of the entrepreneurial spirit, mentorship and breaking barriers to success. https://shareyourstories.online/ 21:10 Leaving that job, taking time to recover with Neurolinguistic Programming (NLP) 25:37 Specializing in writing customer success stories - so much more than a testimonial! 30:00 Employers are bound by legislation. What are your options as an employee? LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/katie-m-corbett/ https://dydcareercoaching.com/ 32:35 Thank you, listeners and viewers! We'd love your feedback through ratings, reviews, or email at lynn@lynnmclaughlin.com --- Support this podcast: https://anchor.fm/taking-the-helm/support

As Wildfire Intensity Rises, So Does The Human Toll Of Blazes It was Labor Day 2020, and Mammoth Pool Reservoir, in California's Sierra Nevada, was buzzing with campers. Karla Carcamo and her parents, siblings, cousins, and countless others, mostly from the Los Angeles area, have been coming here every Labor Day for 17 years. “Most of it is my family, and family that's invited family, and those family friends have invited friends of theirs,” she says. “I'm telling you, we have over 200 people.” Alex Tettamanti and her husband Raul Reyes are also Labor Day regulars. Every year, they drive in from Las Vegas to meet up with an off-roading club made up of a few dozen families from across the West. They fill their weekend with jet-skiing, ATVing and hiking. “It's beautiful,” says Tettamanti. “The smell of all the pine trees and stuff, and the trees are so big, it's really cool. The campground and reservoir are nestled at an elevation of about 3,000 feet in the Central California foothills a few hours northeast of Fresno. The attraction is unfiltered Sierra Nevada: Sparkling blue water surrounded by a thick forest of stately ponderosa pines and black oaks. Plus, it's isolated. There's only one road in and out, which dead ends at the lake. “Being there, let me tell you, it's like a little piece of paradise,” says Carcamo. That Friday passed like any other. Groups split up to go hiking, swimming and grilling, and Carcamo's family prepared for their annual pupusa night later in the weekend. By Saturday morning, however, the atmosphere had changed. “When I woke up, I did notice it was kind of cloudy,” says Reyes. “The sky was orange and there was ash, like big pieces of ash falling,” says Reyes' friend Vicky Castro. Read the rest at sciencefriday.com.   Squirrel-Nut Economics And Other Agility Tricks In many parts of the country, the lead-up to winter is a busy time for squirrels, furiously collecting and hiding acorns and nuts for the cold months ahead. But how can squirrels recall where it has stashed all its stores? And what can studying squirrels tell researchers about memory, learning, and economic decision-making in other species? Ira talks with Lucia Jacobs, a professor in the department of psychology and the Institute of Neuroscience at UC Berkeley, about her studies of the campus squirrels—from learning about their cognition, learning, and memory to recording the acrobatic movements of a squirrel on the ground and in the treetops. Jacobs co-leads a "squirrel school," observing rescued and orphaned juvenile squirrels as they learn normal squirrel behavior, and is contributing to a project seeking to develop robots using agility tricks learned from the rodents.   What Will We Reap Without Topsoil? You may have missed the research when it came out this February: a paper in the Proceedings of the National Academies of Science reporting on satellite studies of farmland topsoil in the nation's corn belt, states like Iowa, Indiana, and Illinois. And the news was not good. The team estimated that more than one-third of the topsoil in this region is gone, eroded mostly from hilltops and ridgelines, thanks to the plowing and tilling processes used to perform industrial agriculture. That topsoil, some of the richest in the world, is carbon-rich and crucial to our food supply. And yet it's continuing to wash away, a hundred years after scientists like Aldo Leopold first called out the threat of erosion. This erosion, as well as other degradation of soil's complex structure and microbiome, continues at a fast clip around the globe, hurting food production and ecosystems health. In addition, soil could be helping us contain more than 100 billion additional tons of carbon dioxide from the atmosphere—if we let it. But the good news, according to University of Wisconsin soil scientist Jo Handelsman, is that the solutions like cover crops and no-till farming are simple, well-understood, and easy to implement—as long as we give farmers incentives to make the leap. She talks to Ira about her forthcoming book, A World Without Soil: The Past, Present, and Precarious Future of the Earth Beneath Our Feet.

Just as Jesus had foretold, Simon Peter deserted Jesus to face the cross alone. That Friday and Saturday was filled with shame and pain for Peter. But that all changed Sunday when Mary Magdalene said the tomb was empty. The resurrection of Jesus is the most significant event in history because it represents HOPE! It's an invitation to experience HOPE & GRACE and not SHAME for our past, mistakes and sin!

On today's episode, we'll talk about knowing when it's time to move on from certain situations in our lives. It may be difficult, but if you feel it deep within you, you need to do it. We'll also hear from Kara Gray, the newest member of our team (10:43). She'll manage the show's new social media accounts and will be producing content across all of our platforms. Check her out @karagrayyy on Instagram! Today's essay: I can still feel the hollowness of the room. Its emptiness scares me. The memories replayed themselves in my mind. That classic first night with the jungle juice (why did we do that?) That Friday night we sat home jamming to our favorite songs. All the times I walked downstairs to the sweet smells of cookies and truffles. For the first time in three years, I'd found a place I loved living, and a person I loved living with. Aside from my overbearing work situation, I was happy. The bike trail was just around the corner. Two amazing restaurants were a stone's throw away. I walked through a quaint New England downtown every day. It was everything I'd ever wanted, and I loved every second of it. And I threw it all away. Oftentimes, we stay in situations longer than we should. Something deep inside me told me I needed a change of scenery -- a fresh start. It hurt like hell, but I knew it was time. Taking the leap from a bad situation? It's scary, but not as hard as you think. It requires planning and preparation. Maybe Mom, Dad or friends need to help you. You might be uncomfortable for a little while. Life's too short to be miserable. If you're in a toxic relationship, an uninspiring workplace or a rough living situation, listen to what your body tells you. Too often we turn off that voice inside our heads. We push it away, even though we know it's right. Stop lying to yourself. Take your life back. You deserve it. Today's quote: “All is for the best in this best of all possible worlds” - Dr. Pangloss, Candide by Voltaire Want to watch the podcast rather than listen? Check out our YouTube channel. Follow us! Instagram: thetroyfarkasshow TikTok: thetroyfarkasshow Facebook: thetroyfarkasshow

The Cho vot HaLevavot writes in the Shaar HaBitachon , perek 4: If a person’s parnasa is coming in a very limited way, where he only has enough for his basic necessities, he should know he has a very special opportunity. If he will put his trust in Hashem and manage to feel calm, knowing that Hashem is supporting him, and when a need arises, Hashem will help him if necessary, that person will be eternally rewarded for his faith. A woman told me she and her husband have been trying to purchase a home for their family. The prices in the city where they live are way too high for them to afford. They researched out-of-town options but concluded that their current city had the best options for their family’s spiritual needs. They were willing to buy a tiny house if need be, but even that wasn’t available in their price range. The woman kept telling herself, “Hashem is not limited to our bank account. He knows what our needs are and, at the right time, He will help us easily and painlessly.” They made the necessary hishtadlut , calling real estate agents and looking at homes. She would dance with her children periodically, thanking Hashem for the current rental that He was providing for them, and then they followed it with a tefila , asking Hashem for their very own home. One day, while at work, she received a text from a real estate agent that she had contacted a while back. A family that lived just two blocks away from them wanted to sell quickly if the right offer was made. Perhaps they could get a move-in ready home for under market value. A week later, they were in contract and closed in less than a month. Baruch Hashem, they just moved into their new, beautiful home, much larger than they anticipated and much cheaper than they could have ever imagined. This woman will be rewarded in the future for her bitachon in Hashem and she even saw fruits from it in this world as well. Rabbi David Ozeri, who has a fund to help rebbes who teach school children, told that he was contacted a week ago by a certain rebbe. The Rebbe said he has a teaching job in a school, and his wife has a job as well, and they were usually able to make ends meet. His wife was in need of dental work. They had been pushing it off because of the expense, but they couldn’t wait anymore, as it was becoming dangerous to ignore. The rebbe called on a Wednesday and said his wife had an appointment scheduled for Friday and the cost was $1,800. They didn’t have any of the money to pay for it and nowhere else to turn. Rabbi Ozeri told him, the maximum he could give out from that fund was $1,000. He advised the rebbe to call the dentist and tell him that was all he had and see if he would do the procedure for that amount, or at least make a payment plan for the balance. After speaking to the dentist’s office, he was told he must have all $1,800 there before the procedure, no exceptions. The rebbe told Rabbi Ozeri to please prepare the $1,000 for him on Friday morning and Hashem would help him get the rest. That Friday morning, Rabbi David Sutton, the co-Rabbi in Rabbi Ozeri’s shul got up to speak as he usually did every day, giving a halacha yomi at the end of tefila . This day, however, instead of a halacha , he quoted from Rav Chaim Palagi who said that giving tzedaka was especially favorable on this day, being erev Shabbat Para , because tzedaka purifies like the para aduma purifies. And if anybody wanted to donate money, he would try to find a needy cause to give it to. Someone then went around collecting and then gave the money to Rabbi Sutton who, in turn, handed the money to Rabbi Ozeri and said, “Please find someone to give this to.” When that rebbe showed up at 9:00 am to pick up that $1,000, Rabbi Ozeri told him about the collection that Rabbi Sutton made that morning, adding that Rabbi Sutton had no idea that he needed this extra money. He counted it out in front of him and it came out to $786. Rabbi Ozeri then reached into his own pocket and added $14 more. He handed the rebbe $1,800 and said, “I hope everything works out at the dentist for your wife.” The rebbe thanked Rabbi Ozeri, and then told him, “In all honesty, I did not know where I was going to get the balance of the $800 when I woke up this morning, but I was confident that because I had this need, Hashem would provide it.” That rebbe will be rewarded for his faith and so too will anyone who is able to be calm when they are in need, trusting in the fact that Hashem is taking care of them.

On September 11, 2001, I was in New York City during that horrible terrorist attack. I had a flight scheduled to leave JFK that morning. In this episode I'm going to share my story, and what I learned that has changed how I see the world and run my business. I Was There I was in New York City that day and I'm going to share my story, and the secrets I learned about normalcy bias. This will help us understand how normalcy bias can paralyze businesses. It will also help us understand why many businesses do not seize the opportunities at tectonic shifts. The Days Leading Up to 9/11 On Friday, September 7, 2001, my wife and I, with our daughter who was less than 1-year old, walked up to 1 World Trade Center in New York City. This taller of the Twin Towers had been the tallest building in the world when it was first constructed, standing more than 1,350 feet and 110 stories high. I was in New York City on business and was blessed that my little family could join me.  That Friday afternoon we were doing some sightseeing, and as we reached the revolving door of the tallest tower of the World Trade Center I wanted to go to the top. I'm always up for an adventure. However, my wife didn't feel comfortable with that. She felt there was no way to get down if something bad happened. She said I was welcome to go up, but she and our daughter would be staying outside the building. So, we moved on and found another part of New York City to explore together. The streets were packed bumper to bumper with cars and the sidewalks were filled with people scurrying like ants in an ant farm.  The next day, Saturday, September 8, 2001,  my wife and daughter flew back to our home in Arizona, where we lived at that time. I was scheduled to go home with them but extended my trip a few days to take care of some additional business. I rescheduled my flight for the morning of Tuesday, September 11.  I remember lying in the bed in my highrise hotel room on Monday night September 10, hearing an airplane fly by, and thinking to myself, “What would prevent an airplane from crashing into one of these buildings?” September 11, 2001 The next morning, Tuesday, September 11, 2001, I woke up in Midtown Manhattan, about 4.4 miles away from the World Trade Center. As I got ready, American Airlines Flight 11 departed from Logan Airport in Boston at 7:59 a.m. At 8:14 a.m. that flight was hijacked over central Massachusetts. As I was preparing to leave my hotel room, that flight crashed into the north side of 1 World Trade Center at 8:46 a.m.  Only a few minutes later I was down in the lobby, asking the front desk to help me hail a taxi to go to the airport. It was only then that I learned that a plane had hit a building in New York City. I hurried back to my room to turn on the news. As soon as I realized that America had been attacked by terrorists, I quickly called my wife in Arizona to tell her I was safe.  While on the phone, my wife turned on the same news channel, and we watched together in horror as a second airplane crashed into the other Twin Tower at 9:03 a.m. Within 1 hour and 42 minutes of the first plane crashing, we had watched both of the Twin Towers collapse, just a few miles from where I was sitting in my hotel room. At 9:25 a.m. the FAA closed all U.S. airspace to all civilian aircrafts, and flights had to make emergency landings around the country. For two unprecedented days, no civilian flights flew in America. The skies went quiet. Commercial flights did not resume until Thursday, September 13 but commercial flights to and from New York City were delayed even longer. For at least a full day after the attacks, even bridges and tunnels to and from Manhattan were closed to non-emergency traffic. Rental cars in the city became an incredibly scarce commodity. I stayed in my hotel room in Manhattan for hours watching the worst terrorist attack in the history of humanity unfold with 2,997 fatalities, more than 25,000 injuries, and more than $10 billion in infrastructure and property damage. Later that afternoon I went outside and walked the streets. I walked up the middle of one of the previously packed streets, without a single car or person around me. It was like a scene from the Twilight Zone. Eventually, I found a taxi and convinced him to take me as close to Ground Zero as he could go. My most vivid memory from that ride is of a fire truck covered with white ash.  In the early hours of September 12th, the train I needed resumed service. I was able to get out of New York City and go to New Jersey where my cousin Drexden Davis and his wife lived. I am so grateful for their hospitality during that crisis. My cousin had been on the tarmac of a New York City airport when the first plane hit. He and the other passengers were evacuated, and he rented a car and drove home. It was very lucky for me that he'd gotten one and was able to transfer it to me. The next day I started my drive to Chicago, which was the departure city for the second leg of my original flight home.  I remember thinking as I drove to Chicago that all I wanted was to get home to my family. Nothing else mattered. I am always amazed and embarrassed at how often crises are blessings that help us put our lives in perspective and focus on the things that truly matter. I was able to book a flight home in Chicago and finally make it to my family on Saturday, September 15.  Other Disasters I Have Witnessed The September 11 terrorist attacks were not the only disasters or crises to which I have had a direct connection.  As I wrote about in a previous blog post, I was the CEO of a publicly-traded dotcom company when the dotcom bubble burst.  In  2014, I was in Thailand when the military launched a coup d'état, dissolved the government and the Senate, repealed parts of the constitution, took control of the media, declared martial law, and implemented a curfew.  My family and I were stuck in a horrible snowstorm that closed the highway during a road trip. All the hotels were full, and we were sheltered in a very generous church for the night.  In July 2019 I stayed in the Sheraton Atlanta Hotel for a conference. During that same week, there was an outbreak of Legionnaires' disease in the hotel. At least 1 person died, 11 cases were confirmed, and there were 63 probable cases.  We are all now in the middle of the global COVID-19 pandemic that is wreaking havoc on many lives and organizations. More than 1 million people have already lost their lives to this coronavirus globally, tens of millions of people have lost their jobs, and unknown thousands of businesses have closed their doors permanently. Those are just a few examples of the disasters, crises, and tectonic shifts I have seen. Maybe you shouldn't hang around me. :) 9/11 and various other crisis situations I have been through have resulted in me seeing the world and business differently. I have tried to learn from these situations so that I can prevent or mitigate the negative effects of similar crises in the future.  Understanding Normalcy Bias in Business Normalcy bias is a common situation that is experienced during or related to disasters and crises. It is sometimes called “analysis paralysis” or the “Ostrich Effect.”  As a result of normalcy bias, people underestimate the risk of a disaster or crisis because it has never happened to them or their organization before. The assumption is that if a specific disaster or crisis has not happened to me up to now, then it will not happen to me in the future.  Or, when we are in the middle of a disaster or crisis, we refuse to admit it is happening and underestimate the effects of the disaster or crisis. This is a very common way of thinking for most humans and business leaders. I often travel with a “get home bag” so that I have the basic supplies I need to get home if I get stranded somewhere. To someone who has never been stranded, their normalcy bias might tell them my “get home bag” is unreasonable. However, because I have been stranded on multiple occasions, my normalcy bias is different and this “get home bag” is a wise and responsible risk-mitigation strategy for me. As a business example, when I went back to school to get my MBA, a teacher taught us how business leaders should leverage debt to fuel growth. In that lesson, I don't remember the teacher exploring the risk of leverage that the debt would add to the company. However, a leveraged company becomes a huge risk during an economic crisis such as the 2008 crash or our current global pandemic. When I lost a leveraged company during an economic crisis I learned the hard lesson that there is a huge risk to taking on debt.  I'm not saying we should never take debt. There are plenty of times when debt is the right choice. But we have to factor in that risk. Is the risk associated with that debt worth the benefit? To someone who has only seen a growth economy and never seen a company lost to debt leverage, their normalcy bias might tell them that my concern about debt leverage is unreasonable. However, because I have lost a leveraged company, my normalcy bias is different, and carefully weighing the risk of debt leverage is a wise and responsible risk-mitigation strategy for me. When businesses face tectonic shifts in the business landscape it is very normal for us to ignore or underestimate the severity of that tectonic shift, and its effect on our businesses. We often hear of businesses “doubling down” on a business strategy. Doubling down can be a great thing if we are doubling down on a tectonic shift opportunity that is proving successful right now. However, if we are doubling down on an old and ineffective strategy that used to work, but is being disrupted by a tectonic shift, that can be an almost certain recipe for disaster and a doubling of the crisis. Sticking with the old, ineffective strategy and ignoring a tectonic shift is a great example of normalcy bias. Business history is littered with thousands of businesses that ignored tectonic shifts and lost market share or completely went out of business. Normalcy Bias Causes Paralysis 70% of people have normalcy bias during a disaster. Normalcy bias commonly paralyzes people in the middle of the disaster or crisis. Here are a few examples: When the Vesuvius volcano erupted the residents of Pompei watched for hours without evacuating.  As Hurricane Katrina approached, and the government pleaded with people to evacuate, thousands of people refused to leave their homes.  70% of the 9/11 survivors stopped to talk to others after the plane hit but before they evacuated the building.  As the Titanic was sinking, people refused to evacuate because they underestimated the odds of the worst-case scenario. (source: Wikipedia https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Normalcy_bias) Preventing Normalcy Bias Our businesses do not have to be victims of our normalcy biases. During the September 11 terrorist attacks, not all of the hijacked planes caused the damage intended by the terrorists. On Flight 93, 46 minutes after the takeoff, 4 al-Quaeda terrorists stormed the cockpit. They intended to crash the plane into the U.S. Capitol Building. Some of the passengers and flight attendants learned from phone calls that other airplanes had been hijacked that morning and flown into the World Trade Center and Pentagon. As the passengers then sought to retake control of the plane from the hijackers, the hijackers crashed the plane into a field in Pennsylvania, rather than give up control of the plane. They were only 20 minutes' flight time away from Washington. In that crash, 7 crew members and 33 passengers tragically lost their lives. During the hijacking, the passengers and crew members realized quickly that they were in the middle of a crisis situation. They acted rapidly and decisively to mitigate the damage, made the best of a very difficult situation, and saved many lives. In my business career, I've been blessed to hit some home runs. However, the strategies used for each of these home runs were different. I did not use the same strategy twice to hit different home runs. The common denominator is that we found a tectonic shift that was changing the business landscape for that business, and we quickly leveraged that tectonic shift to accelerate growth and leapfrog over established competitors. In the book I am writing, I talk about tectonic shifts that are happening right now and how to leverage those tectonic shifts to leapfrog competitors. It is critical that entrepreneurs and business leaders leverage these tectonic shifts today to drive growth and protect their businesses. However, tectonic shifts this year will likely become common business practices in future years. Then, new tectonic shifts will happen, and we will have to adjust to those as well. Furthermore, specific industries, geographic locations, and individual businesses will face their own unique tectonic shifts. The main point of the book is to teach us how to identify, leverage, and protect ourselves from tectonic shifts today and in the future. Great companies will even be able to create their own tectonic shifts.  We Must Innovate to Survive Tectonic shifts are inevitable. They have happened, they are happening, and they will continue to happen. This means as businesses we need to be constantly adapting our strategies to survive. Just because something worked well for us in the past does not mean it will continue to work well for us. Finding the tectonic shifts affecting our businesses and industry today and leveraging them is one of the most effective ways to innovate.  “If you don't innovate, you die”  - Gary Vaynerchuk, New York Times Bestselling Author Fortune 500 companies are the largest corporations in the United States based on their revenue. When you compare the Fortune 500 companies of 1955 to the Fortune 500 companies of 2019 only 10.4% of the companies have stayed on that list (Source: AEI https://www.aei.org/carpe-diem/only-52-us-companies-have-been-on-the-fortune-500-since-1955-thanks-to-the-creative-destruction-that-fuels-economic-prosperity/#:~:text=31%2C%202019).,started%20(see%20graphic%20above). Staying stagnant is not an option. These tectonic shifts will cause either growth or destruction. Innovation with tectonic shifts is one of the keys to ensuring our businesses continue to experiences growth.  Monetization Secrets Here are some of the top monetization secrets that stood out to me from today's episode: When crises strike, as they will, instead of wallowing in our plight, we should focus on what matters most, such as our families and the monetization of our businesses (because revenue helps solve many of the business crises).  We shouldn't wait for crises and disasters to strike and remind us to focus on the things that really matter in our lives and businesses. We should be doing that every day. During a business disaster or crisis, we need to quickly identify what is happening, and immediately take action to create the best outcomes possible instead of sticking our heads in the sand and just hoping things get better. We need to learn vicariously from the normalcy biases of others who have already “been-there-done-that” so we don't have to learn the same tragic lessons for ourselves the hard way. We must prepare so we are ready to respond to tectonic shifts. What is in our metaphorical “get home bags” that we can use to keep our businesses safe when we go through a crisis? Do we have a cash reserve, a stable recurring revenue stream, education about the newest trends in our industry, low expenses and leverage, a huge list of loyal customers who trust us, etc.? Tectonic shifts are all around us, and they will continue to happen. These tectonic shifts will cause destruction or growth. In many cases, it is our choice based on how we prepare and respond. The difference between companies that fail and companies that thrive is often how we prepare for and respond to tectonic shifts. Want to be a Better Digital Monetizer? Did you like today's episode? Then please follow these channels to receive free digital monetization content: Get a free Monetization Assessment of your business Follow the Monetization Nation Blog. Subscribe to the Monetization eMagazine. Join our private Monetization Nation Facebook Group. Subscribe to the Monetization Nation YouTube channel. Subscribe to the Monetization Nation podcast on Apple Podcast, Google Podcasts, Spotify or Stitcher.  Connect with Nathan on Linkedin.  Follow Monetization Nation on Instagram.  Follow Monetization Nation on Twitter. Challenge If we desire monetization we have never before achieved, we must leverage strategies we have never before implemented. I challenge each of us to pick one thing that resonated with us from today's episode and schedule a time this week to implement it to help achieve our monetization goals. Share Your Story Have you observed a company with normalcy bias that did not prepare for or respond to a crisis effectively?  Please join our private Monetization Nation Facebook group and share your insights with other digital monetizers. Read more at: https://www.monetizationnation.com/8-6-business-secrets-i-learned-from-being-in-new-york-city-during-the-september-11-terrorist-attacks/

We thank Hashem every morning in the birkot hashachar with the beracha שעשה לי כל צרכי, recognizing that Hashem takes care of all of our needs. Sometimes we have big needs and sometimes we have small needs. When we say that beracha, we should be overcome with gratitude., understanding that Hashem is involved with and actively helping us with every single one of our needs. Sometimes we have needs that seem impossible to be granted. And then Hashem shows us how much he's truly taking care of us. A young man from Brooklyn told me he was given information recently about a potential shidduch for him in Miami. After all of the investigative work was completed, it was determined that they would be a great match. He was ready to fly there. But the rabbi from Miami that he was corresponding with told him he would not be allowed into any shuls there, unless he goes into quarantine first for two weeks in Miami. This young man lost his father this year and is very careful to never miss saying kaddish for him. He told the rabbi, "Please, I have antibodies," but the rabbi said, "You're still not going to be allowed in." So they hit a wall. The young man refused to go to Florida unless he would have a minyan. The rabbi then said in a joking way, "Well maybe if you come by private plane, then I'll let you into my shul." Obviously that was something nearly impossible. But after he hung up the phone, this young man called an acquaintance of his and asked him if he knew of anyone with a private plane, by any chance, who might happen to be going to Miami in the near future, who might happen to let him on their plane? The acquaintance said, "You wouldn't believe it, but I do know someone. I'll call them now and find out." He called him back a few minutes later and said, "It just so happens that these people I know are flying this Sunday to Miami and are returning Thursday. And when I told them that you need to say kaddish, they happily agreed to bring you along with them." The young man is singing the praises of Hashem. He needed the impossible. And in one second Hashem arranged it for him. There are times when we think that Hashem is not helping us, but in reality, he's helping more than we could imagine. Rabbi Yitzchak Zilberstein told of a rabbi whose first name is Shimon who lives in the South of Israel and spends his days bringing people closer to Hashem and raising funds for Torah and Chesed organizations that he runs. Once a year, he travels to many places around the world to raise the needed funds for his organizations. On one occasion, about thirty years ago, on a trip to the far East, the rabbi's flight got delayed and then detoured. He landed in Hong Kong on a Friday afternoon. It was too late for him to take a flight to his planned destination. Now he had no idea what he was going to do for Shabbat. There he was in an airport in a place with no Jews around and he only spoke Hebrew, but instead of panicking, the rabbi strengthened himself with emunah, recognizing that it was Hashem who brought him exactly to the place he's supposed to be. He was totally calm and assessing the situation, when all of a sudden he heard two people from behind him, speaking Hebrew. He turned around to see who they were. They didn't look religious. He asked them if they lived in the neighborhood and they said yes. He then asked if it would be possible for them to give him a room for Shabbat in their home. He said he has his own food and won't be a bother. All he wanted was a room and he'll stay there the entire time. They said no problem. And indeed, this rabbi spent the entire Shabbat alone in a room, praying, eating, learning, and sleeping. He didn't understand why Hashem wanted him there, but he spent that Shabbat happily as usual. As he was getting ready to leave on Motzei Shabbat, his hosts asked him if he could please teach them a few halachot of Shabbat. He asked them why the sudden interest. They replied that his self-sacrifice to stay in Hong Kong in a strange place just to keep Shabbat inspired them to learn a little more about it. He taught them some concepts of Shabbat, and then he took their phone number. Over the years ahead, he kept contact with them and taught them a lot of Torah. They eventually became full ba'aleh teshuva. They also happened to be very wealthy and became major supporters of the rabbi's institutions. They eventually built a shul and a mikvah in Hong Kong and established an entire community there. That Friday afternoon, when the rabbi's plane was detoured, it looked like he was left abandoned in the middle of nowhere. But in actuality Hashem was orchestrating events, making that the most successful trip he ever had, helping bring back generations of Jews to Torah and mitzvot as well as getting his institution supported. Hashem is constantly taking care of our needs, and we should be filled with hakarat hatov every morning when we say the words, שעשה לי כל צרכי.

Transcription (was completed by automated process. Please ignore any speech-to-text errors)   Coping when life falls apart - Adolph Coors IV [00:00:00] Hey, this is Beatty Carmichael, and I want to do something very special on this podcast and take a kind of divergence from my normal podcast. I want to share a recording from a. I call him a friend. I've met him by phone a number times, never in person. And it's a man whose name you'll probably recognize. You may not recognize his name, but you'll definitely recognize the same his name. And that is Adolph Coors, IV. And as we go through these very challenging times, everything is uncertain. Well, it seems like everything's caving in around us with the Coronavirus and businesses being shut and their livelihoods are being strangled. And we just don't know what's going on and what the next thing is. It brought to mind this recording that Adolf gave me permission to share and his history of going through this intense, dramatic struggles to the point of death. Thoughts of suicide, losing everything important in his life. Just trying to make sense of it all. And it's an amazing story that I think you'll find a lot of encouragement in and one that I think you will if you're like most people who've listened to, will find this to be one and the most touching and life changing stories that you've heard. So with no further ado, I introduce to you, Adolf Coors IV.   [00:01:36] Our speaker tonight, Mr. Adolph Coors. The fourth is certainly an outstanding example of a biographical speaker. Mr. Coors is the great grandson of Adolph Herman Joseph Coors, who was the founder of the Adolph Coors Brewing Company of Golden, Colorado. His father was Adolph cause the third and at the end was chairman of the board of the Family Business. When Mr. Coors the fourth was 14 years of age, his father was kidnapped and brutally murdered and being the oldest son of the family, his teenage years, as you might expect, were difficult at best as the family attempted to deal with their great loss. Mr. Coors spent three years in the United States Marine Corps. He was a cold weather survival training instructor. He developed a fervor for discipline that led him into extreme bodybuilding, the martial arts and a strict health food regimen. And I think when you see him, if you haven't seen him yet, when he stands up here, he still carries that frame rather nicely. He was really driven, though, to succeed at any price. After graduate from University of Denver School of Business, he spent two years with the New York firm of Sheraton, Hamilton and Company as a commodity specialist.   [00:03:02] And once he left the rigors of the commodity business, he spent about six years working with the Adolph Coors Company. And various departments, in his experience, ranges from marketing and strategic planning, sales, borrowing, quality control and financial planning. Mr. Coors left the family brewing business in 1979 and he became the investment advisor for his immediate family. In addition, he also founded the national marketing company called Atco Enterprises. He has served on the board of directors of the Prison Fellowship Ministries, which is an internal national prison ministry, was founded by Chuck Colson in Washington, D.C.. He serves on the board of directors of the Family Ministry of Campus Crusade for Christ. And he also has a on the board advisors for kanika camp, which is a Christian camp in Branson, Missouri, which I know a lot of people who are here tonight have ties to that idea through children or through personal experience. Mr. Cooper's and his wife, B.J., have been married since 1967, and they live in Englewood, Colorado. He has two sons. Please join me in giving a warm Bermingham. Welcome to Adolph Cause the Fourth.   [00:04:32] Good evening, gentlemen.   [00:04:38] Dawn, thank you very much for that kind introduction.   [00:04:44] And I want to thank you, gentlemen, for taking time out of I know it's been a very busy day for all of you to be a part of this dinner tonight. And I particularly want to thank Phil Retik, young business leaders and all those who have worked very hard to make this evening a reality. Continue, gentlemen, eating your dinner if you have not finished. But while you're eating, I'm going to ask that you do lend me. And here, you know, I'll be very honest with you guys. I wish somebody had loved me enough about 30 years ago to invite me to a dinner like this. And I believe that we're all here together because of a divine appointment. I don't think believe anything happens by accident. So I'm going to ask that even though you're eating your dinner but or you are not finished with your dinner, just please let me in here, because I'm going to put up my family to you gentlemen. I'm going to be very vulnerable to you tonight. We're going to laugh together and we're going to maybe even cry a little bit together. I'm going to share with you the Adolph Coors family, as Don mentioned, a family that's recognized all over this world. It's been a very interesting family, gentlemen, to grow up in. Well, before I get into my personal story, I want to relay a story that I came across recently that really, really made an impact on me and saw before I get into my own personal story, I want to share with you the story that goes like this. Listen very carefully.   [00:06:31] One foggy night, a captain of a very large ship saw what appeared to be another ship's lights approaching in the distance. There's another ship was on a course that would mean a certain head on collision. And quickly, the captain signaled to the approaching ship, please change your course, 10 degrees west. And the reply came blinking back through the thick fog that evening. You change your course 10 degrees east insulted. The captain pulled rank and shot a message back to the other ship. The message said, I am a sea captain with 35 years of experience. Change your course. Ten degrees west. Without hesitation, the signal flashed back. I'm a seaman. Fourth class. You change your course 10 degrees east to pattern forming here. Enraged, the captain realized that they were rapidly approaching one another and would certainly crash within a few short minutes. And so he blazed. Gentlemen, he blazed his final warning. And the warning was this. I am a fifty thousand tonne freighter. Change your course. Ten degrees west now. A simple message came blinking back through the thick fog that night, and that simple message was this. I am a lighthouse. I'm a lighthouse, you change your course now. True story, guys. True story. And like that sea captain, we as human beings need to change course. Gentlemen, when we're confronted with the truth and over 20 years ago, I was confronted with a truth. One evening when I learned an incredible fact. I learned that the God of this universe that I didn't particularly have much time for, to be honest with you. When I learned that the God of this universe, who created me, who created each one of us in this room, I learned about the incredible love that he has for each one of us gentlemen. They each each one of us in this room. Now, grant me the privilege. It is a privilege for me to be able to stand before you tonight. Grant me the unique privilege of being able to share with you a journey that literally changed the course of my life. I'd like that sea captain, guys. I was headed for certain destruction.   [00:09:41] The name Adolph Cause, as Don mentioned, is a name recognized all over this world.   [00:09:47] Back in 1868, at the age of twenty eight years of age, my great grandfather, Adolph Herman Joseph Coors, twice orphaned at the age of 14 with a dream in his heart without a penny to his name, stowed one day aboard a steamer headed for America.   [00:10:11] He hid onboard that steamer, and several weeks later he landed in the city of Baltimore. And a year and a half later, he found himself in a small mining town called Denver, Colorado, in the spring of eighteen seventy two.   [00:10:32] A year later, he convinced a business partner, a friend of his, a very successful businessman in Denver. He convinced this gentleman to buy an old tannery building in a small town called Golden, Colorado. Golden has located 20 miles west of Denver, on the edge of the foothills. And those two enterprising young men bought an old tannery building in Golden and formed what was then known as the shooter, Coors Brewing Company.   [00:11:01] And it began to make beer and served that beer to the miners working in the mining camps above Golden. Seven years after that fledgling little brewery got started it all. Herman Joseph cause my great granddad bought his business partner out and formed what is now known worldwide as the Adolph Coors Company. Gentlemen, this is truly one of the great success stories in American industry. And 51 years ago, I was born into this unique family, gentlemen, a family much like yours. Tonight, a family that has aspiring hopes and grand dreams. And I know you had your hopes and your dreams tonight as well. And that's good. I was blessed with two wonderful parents. I had two older sisters and a younger brother. And as a family growing up, we did everything together. I have fond memories of the first 14 years of my life.   [00:12:10] But looking in the eyes of my father and looking in the eyes of my grand dad and hearing the stories of my great grandfather, I learned at a young age I learned that failure was not going to be tolerated in my family.   [00:12:26] I learned that there was a certain pecking order in my family and I was going to fit in with that pecking order based upon three things. I was going to either be accepted into this family or rejected this family based upon looks. Based upon how well I did in school and based upon how well I performed on the athletic fields growing up, that was the pecking order in our family. If you did well in school, if you looked well and you perform well as an athlete, you would be accepted in this family. You know, I remember looking in the eyes of my father, and I remember him telling me in so many eyes, so many, so many ways. He was saying, son, you better perform in this family if you're gonna be accepted. You better perform. In other words, gentlemen, I was raised in a family, what I would call conditional love. But I want you to file this back in your mind. You know, I wish somebody had loved me enough as a young boy. I wish somebody had sat me down. I wish they would have told me this. I wish they would have said it off course. What good is it going to be if you gain the whole world? Gentlemen, I was after the whole world. What good is it going to be if you gain the whole world, Adolph Coors. But in the process of gaining this world, you end up losing your soul. I never heard that guy's never heard. You know, I wish somebody loved me enough to tell me, Adolf, if you live for the next world, you're gonna gain this one in the deal.   [00:13:57] You'll gain it in the deal. But if you live strictly for this world, you're gonna end up losing them both. I never heard that. You know what I heard growing up in this wonderful family? About the same thing that many of you in this room are hearing right now. I heard that he who dies with the most toys wins this game called life. Is that your philosophy tonight, gentlemen? Have you bought into the lie that if you die with the most toys, you're gonna win this game called life? I hope you don't believe that tonight. If you do believe that tonight, I want to get very personal with you. I want to ask you two questions. The first question I want to ask you is, what do you win, gentlemen? What do you really win? And then more importantly, I want to ask you this. Where does that prize you're looking for? Where does that prize get delivered? Where is it going to be delivered? I want to take you three thousand years in the past. I want to take you. I want us to sit down and I want you to hear the words of one of the wisest men who has ever lived. His name was David the Psalmist, David, one of the wisest and one of the wealthiest men this world has ever seen. Listen to what David tells you and me as business.   [00:15:18] Today in 1996, he says, Gentlemen, our days are few and our days are very brief.   [00:15:28] Like the grass, like the flowers blown by the wind and gone forever. Think about those words, gentlemen. This life there we're living is nothing but a training ground. It's a training ground for where we are going to spend eternity because you see, gentlemen, you are used to making decisions. You're very successful businessman. I know who I'm talking to tonight. I know I'm in respect of you. I'm an all of you. I know who I'm talking to tonight. You're very successful, gentlemen. I know you. You are. But gentlemen, this is nothing but a training ground as one decision we have to make as human beings while we're on this Earth. One most important decision. I'm going to ask you to make that decision before I leave here tonight, because it's a decision it will determine where we spend eternity. Is that important? And I will get to that decision in just a few minutes. I want to take you tonight to a cemetery outside of the town of London, England. And I'm going to take you to two grave markers. The first grave marker reads, She died for want of things.   [00:16:42] True story. Right next to that grave marker is another grave market. I'll bet you can't guess what that grave marker says was a grave marker of her husband. A grave marker reads He died trying to give these things to her general. That is a sad commentary, a sad commentary on how two lives were wasted, believing, buying into the lie that the things of this world could make them happy. I bought into that lie for 31 years of my life. Gentlemen, I want to share with you where that philosophy took me and the tragedy it brought to my family. It caused me a tremendous amount of pain and heartache. You see, gentlemen, life is wasted if we're basing our life on the things of this world. You see, tomorrow, some of us life is consists of a materialistic if only, if only I could get that new job. That job would make me happy. If only I could get that new car, I could buy that new toy, I could marry that pretty girl, I could get that raise.   [00:17:59] That would make me happy.   [00:18:02] But you see, gentlemen, I learned many years ago that life is wasted in the endless pursuit of these things, because even if we achieve them and you've achieved many of these things, those things really don't bring us what we're looking for.   [00:18:18] You see, chasing after pleasure is really a confession of an unsatisfied life. Now, I want to get very personal, every one of us in this room are created by a God who loves us with an immense love. Now, why do you believe that tonight makes no difference? He's there and he loves us. And he creates you and me with a unique blueprint. You have a blueprint for your life. Gentlemen. No other human being has ever had in the face of this earth. We're created different except for one way. There's one thing that knits you and I together tonight, guys. One thing that makes you and me the same. And that one thing that knits us together tonight is when we're born into this world, the God who created us creates us batteries, not included. In other words, there is something missing in our lives, a spiritual vacuum, if you will, an emptiness. And many of us go through this life and we try to fill that void in our hearts. We try to fill it with our careers. We try to fill it with our athletic achievements. We try to fill it with our own importance, with titles, with material possessions, even with our family members. General, let me tell you. For somebody who's done that for 31 years of my life, let me tell you, these things were never meant to fill that void in your heart and mine. They were never meant to do it.   [00:19:50] That's reserved for one very special relationship.   [00:19:54] That's why John D Rockefeller senior, when he just before he died, said the following. And let me quote this man. It was very successful. He said, I have made billions, but these billions have brought me no happiness. That's why Henry Ford senior, just before he died, turned to one of his best friends one day and he said, sir, he said, My friend, I was happier when I was a mechanic. Now, why could these guys, these successful businessmen, why could they say these things? For the same reason? I could say at 20 years ago when I realized the void, my heart wasn't getting filled. So I want us gentlemen tonight, I want you to slow down your life long enough tonight, I want you to get real. I want you to slow down. I want you to listen. And I want us to really focus in tonight on some important issues. In the first 14 years of my life, gentlemen, Norman Rockwell couldn't have painted a pretty or picture. I was blessed, as I mentioned earlier, with a great family and as a family, we did everything together. But as a young boy, I made a tragic mistake, a mistake. I'll bet some of you are making in this room tonight. You don't even recognize it's a mistake. You see, the mistake I made was I put my faith and trust in a human being. And really for the first 14 years of my life, my father, it of course, the third was, my God. I worshipped him. You want to talk about a successful man? Here was a successful man.   [00:21:34] Not only was my father chairman of the board of our brewing empire in Golden, Colorado.   [00:21:42] He was a semi-pro baseball player, a scratch golfer, a gifted musician, an architect, an engineer, a rancher flew his own airplane.   [00:21:55] One of the best tennis players ever seen in my life, one of these guys at everything he did, everything he did, David.   [00:22:01] He did it to perfection. He was a driven man.   [00:22:08] I idolized him, but gentlemen, for each one of us in this room, life brings many changes.   [00:22:18] Some of these changes are sudden. Some of these changes are gradual. Some of these changes bring us a lot of happiness. But then again, some of these changes can bring us a tremendous amount of pain. There is a God in heaven, gentlemen, who loves us with an immense love and what he needs to tell us. He screams out to us. He says, enjoy my gifts. He wants us to enjoy his gifts. But he also warns us, gentlemen, not to put our faith and trust in these gifts.   [00:22:50] Our faith and trust needs to be a very special relationship.   [00:22:57] As Don mentioned in 1960, something happened to my family that violently tore apart a family that I'd put my faith and trust in. Thirty six years ago, this past February, my father, on his way to work one morning, stopped three miles from our home to help what he thought was a stranded motorist snowing hard that February morning, my father walked over to this man's car. But in that car was not a man who was experiencing car problems in that car was a man who had been stalking my father for two years. A man who in 1958 escaped from prison in California, a maximum security prison. A two time murder. There was a violent struggle on that bridge that morning, my father was a tough guy. And as my father was running back to his automobile that morning, Joseph Corbett pulled out a gun and proceeded to put multiple bullets in my father's back. Alive or dead? I'll never know, but the body of my father was stuffed in the trunk of this man's car and at 7.30 that morning they sped south seven long months. My sisters, my brother, my mother, myself, we all hope, beyond hope that dad would return. But gentlemen, that was not going to be the case is the remains of my father were found 40 miles south of our home, seven months almost to the day that he was kidnapped. You know, gentlemen, I had 14 years with that guy. And you know what I learned most about that man, what he taught me the most successful is he was he was very successful.   [00:24:52] We had all the things. Gentlemen, this world says you have to have to be a success. We had a war. But, you know, my dad left me a legacy that I'll never, never forget. He taught me how to throw a curveball in our backyard. He taught me how to fly his airplane. He taught me how to hunt. He taught me how to fish. He taught me how to be a dad. You see, gentlemen, that's what I remember about my father, not how successful he was, Don. He was successful. But as a 14 year old boy, you don't care how much money your dad's making. You know what you care as a 14 year old boy. You know what you care the most about. When your dad comes home from work every afternoon, he spends time with you gentlemen at the other end of life. There won't be enough stocks, there won't be enough bonds, there won't be enough trophy's in your case at home, there won't be enough toys in your driveway to compensate for the loss of your wife and your kids. There simply will not be enough. And I'll bet there's at least one person in his room tonight whose career is number one in your life. I bet there's one, at least one. It's your career is running your life right now. Gentlemen, I beg you, if that's the case in your life and only you know who you are. If that's the case tonight, I beg you, go home, reprioritize your life.   [00:26:15] Will you do that, please? I don't know here about in Birmingham, Alabama, but in Denver, Colorado, I have yet to see a U-Haul trailer hooked to a hearse going to the graveyard. In other words, Jumaa, what I'm telling you tonight, we're not going to take any of this stuff with us. None of it's going with us. You know what's going with us when we die. Our families are going with us. The legacy we leave to our kids are going with us. That's about it, gentlemen. That's about it. I graduated from high school shortly after my father's murder. I want to become an attorney. I was accepted at 17 years of age. I was accepted to one of the best law schools in the state of Georgia. Mercer University. Perhaps I'll have you heard. Mercer. Macon, Georgia. 17 years of age. Driven to succeed. I walked onto that campus, began my freshman year of pre-law, but instead of majoring in pre-law my freshman year, I majored in sorority and minored in fraternity and failed academics and graduated my freshman year with a point six grade average. You can well imagine, gentlemen, that did not sit well with my grandfather and my mother and my family. Remember, failure was not going to be tolerated in my family. And I returned home at 18 years of age of failure in my family's eyes. And Don, I remember that summer when I returned home, I barely got my bags unpacked. That summer, I found myself on an airplane one Friday night.   [00:27:58] Just 18 years of age flying to California.   [00:28:02] That Friday evening, I landed in San Diego that evening. And I wasn't greeted by friends that evening. I wasn't greeted by relatives that evening. Walking off the airplane that evening, I was greeted by five loving drill instructors at the Marine Corps Recruit Training Depot.   [00:28:24] And I was literally thrown in the back of a pickup and I was driven to the recruit training depot to begin my nine months of boot camp. And gentlemen, you can well imagine the name Adolf Coors what the next six years of my life were like. David, I was driven to succeed. Any price. I was in boot camp about 30 seconds, and I realize that if I didn't get awful tough very quick, I was not going to survive. Nine months of boot camp. Was that simple? Over the next six years, my body weight went from one hundred ninety five pounds to two hundred and seventy five pounds. In that void in my heart that I've told you about, is that one of our hearts in that void. I put a tough, macho Marine frame, 20 inch arms, a fifty four inch, just twenty two inch neck karate and the martial arts. Akino became my gods. You know, it's amazing how we can mask our insecurities, isn't it, guys, we all have a way of masking our insecurities. And I hid behind 275 pounds, full of anger, full of bitterness. But, you know, it's amazing we wouldn't worry so much about what other people think of us if we don't, how seldom we they do.   [00:29:52] Back in those days, I was what you call a light eater. Every morning when it became light, I would start eating.   [00:30:02] There's a ugly five-letter word guys called pride. And pride goes before our destruction, gentleman, and a hearty spirit before a man's downfall. Well, obviously, I made it six years as a Marine, escaped death on countless occasions. And just before I returned home to my family. I learned from my mother one tragic morning that my oldest sister, just 27 years of age, living in the state of Illinois. The proud mother of a brand new baby son. That morning had been diagnosed with incurable cancer.   [00:30:43] Twenty seven years of age. Gentlemen, are you putting your faith and trust in your good health tonight? Are you?   [00:30:52] Your athletic ability, your good looks, your academic prowess, all these things we put our faith and trust in, is that what you're trustees tonight? You remember the psalmist, David warns us 3000 years ago, he said our days are few and they're very brief. Thirteen months after my sister was diagnosed with cancer, she stepped from this life, gentlemen, into the next. And we all face death in this room. Every one of us. And we need to be reminded that as a tree falls, so must that tree lie. And as a man lives, so must he die. And as a man dies, so must he be. All through the days of eternity. Gentlemen, is your passport for eternity in order tonight, is it? Is it an order? You may need that passport. I may need that passport sooner than we dare think.   [00:31:58] Somebody once said that marriages are made in heaven, but then again, so are thunder and lightning.   [00:32:06] And I returned home twenty nine years ago to marry my high school sweetheart. But you know, guys, many girls marry a man just like their fathers. And then people wonder why their mothers cry at weddings. Twenty nine years ago, LBJ, my beautiful bride, and I began our union together. Which, you know, I'll never forget the day that we were married, David, walking down the aisle with the girl of my dreams, a girl I dated all through high school, a girl of my dreams on my right arm, Don walking down the aisle of the largest church in Denver. Hundreds of people have come to see us get married that afternoon.   [00:32:53] On my right arm was the girl of my dreams.   [00:32:55] But as I looked at her at the ride out of the right side of my eyes, I looked at her from I looked as beautiful girl. And I knew I knew here she wasn't going to feel that boy. And gentlemen, I'll tell you tonight, that beautiful wife that's home waiting for you tonight. That wife of yours, God's gift to you. That girl was never meant to fill your void either. Not really. Not permanently reserved for one relationship. Don't put that burden on your wife to fill that void in your heart. Gentlemen, don't do that.   [00:33:27] That's unfair.   [00:33:31] You know, we're funny as human beings. We spend money, we don't have to buy things we don't need in order to try to impress people, we really can't stand.   [00:33:41] And that describes the first eight years of my marriage to B.J., my beautiful wife. I graduate from the University of Denver School of Business. One of the top of my class driven to succeed. Just a few days after I graduate from University Denver School of Business, I walked into a hospital one evening, the largest hospital in Denver, and that evening, Don, where my wife, her doctor and myself, there were three of us that night and then poof, there were four laid off cause the fifth my first son 25 years ago came into this world. Now, gentlemen, you can go back and tell your friends that cause does come in fits. But guys, as much as I love my son, in fact, I am blessed with two wonderful boys twenty five and twenty, I love them as I know you love your kids, those beautiful kids of ours. Gentlemen were not meant to fill that void. Nah, not permanently. It was just after he was born that driven to succeed. I began to invest millions of dollars into the real estate market of Colorado trying to impress my real estate friends. I began to invest millions of dollars into the stock and bond markets of this world. In fact, I was trained as a commodity specialist in New York. You're putting your faith and trust in your investments tonight, are you?   [00:35:19] I used to go home every Friday night. I used to get The Wall Street Journal out. I used to get a calculator out. I used to calculate my net worth every Friday night before I went home. And if my net worth had raised that didn't increase that week, I would go home and out. Have a great weekend. If my net worth had declined during that week, I would have a horrible weekend.   [00:35:42] Well, gentlemen, in a brief period of about two years, my investments went against me. I had the best minds in the business working with me, the best minds in the business. My investments went against me and I was facing personal bankruptcy about two years later. Don't put your faith and trust in your investments, guys. Don't make that mistake. Please don't do that. A fool and his money are soon parted. A fool and his money. 1972, I went to work for the largest single brewery in the world. Two thousand acres in Golden, Colorado, had my name on the outside of the building, the Adolph Cougars Company. Two thousand acres. I had to learn the business from the ground up. Which often meant many nights without sleep, many days without returning home to my wife and son. As I began to climb the corporate ladder of success, whatever that nebulous term means, one morning about a year later, I was getting into my sports car to travel home. I hadn't slept in three days. I had a 25 mile drive each day from our brewery to our home in Littleton, Colorado, that morning, I made twenty three of those twenty five miles, I was traveling at a high rate of speed. Two hundred seventy five pounds. Nobody was ever gonna hurt me again. Invincible.   [00:37:14] Tough.   [00:37:17] Well, gentlemen, it's amazing what a head on collision can do to a tough module Marine frame traveling at a high rate of speed. My body went through the windshield as my car hit another car at the crest of a hill hit on.   [00:37:32] Putting your faith and trust in your good health tonight. All right. Thank you, tough. Thank the world can't get to you. I would just like. I'm getting real, guys, I'm getting real some of your squirming.   [00:37:49] I told you I was going to get real, my two hundred seventy five pound body went through the windshield of my sports car in a millisecond, my goal of becoming a karate master evaporated as my knees shattered as they hit the dashboard.   [00:38:04] My brain was a mass of scrambled eggs. Six days and. Unconscious. Two years in recovery. Two years. Got my attention two years.   [00:38:22] It was during that two year period of time, gentlemen, that the God who loves us so much slowed me down long enough to put me on my back. You know what he was doing? He was saying, Adolf, I want to talk to you. Adolf, I love you. I want to say some things to you, Adolf course. And you know what he was telling me? He was saying, Adolf, get a good look at your life. You've got a marriage is headed for divorce, Adolf, cause you've got a four year old son at home and you don't even know you don't have time for friends. And gentlemen, I began to ask myself three questions. One, I want to pose to every one of you sitting here tonight over and over again. I would ask myself, Adolph Coors, who are you really?   [00:39:10] David, I would ask myself, Adolph Coors, why are you here really?   [00:39:16] And where are you going with the rest of your life? Really? Gentlemen, I didn't have the foggiest idea I was going from promotion to promotion, from airplane to airplane, from boat to boat, from travel to travel. I could go anywhere. I wanted to go play park golf and a golf course in this world by anything I wanted. I'm not bragging, I'm just saying that's what it was like. But inside here, Gemma was avoid it was getting so big you could drive a truck through it. And then something happened. Gentlemen, I want you to listen to very carefully. Something happened one evening just out of common courtesy, Don. I invited one of our senior vice presidents home for dinner. My father had hired this man, I'd known him, I'd hunted with him as a little boy. He was a very successful man, one of our senior vice presidents. I invited him over for dinner. I was training under him to take his position. He was going to leave in a matter of a few months and I was going to step into a vice president's position. My goal was right on schedule.   [00:40:21] I was headed right straight to the top or so I thought into that dining room. That evening came this gentleman and his beautiful wife. The conversation at our dining room table, we talked about sports, we talked about politics, we talked about beer, lots of beer. But then suddenly the conversation became silent. And then just out of common courtesy, my wife turned to this man's beautiful wife. Her name was Vera. And b.j.'s as beer on it. An interesting question. P.J. Severo, what are your interests in life expecting that Vera would say, well, my home or my career or my children? That's not what she said that evening. Vera Sunde very quickly looked at my wife in her eyes. She said, B.J., one interest in life, that interest is serving Jesus Christ. Gentlemen, this was a Wednesday evening. I looked at my watch. It was 7:30, just about what time it is here tonight. I looked at my watch and I thought to myself, we're gonna invite these people to go home right now. I mean, that's exactly what I thought.   [00:41:31] You don't talk about religion on a Wednesday night.   [00:41:34] That's for Sunday. But you know, guys, this couple love my wife and I enough that over the next five hours, five hours in our dining room table, they open up their lives to me. That evening, I learned something that I needed to do here. I learned that 2000 years ago, a fact of history. God stepped out of eternity and into time. And the very person who his one and only unique son. A fact of history. I'd learned about his son, Jesus Christ, in Sunday school every Sunday. Growing up, I knew about him. But that evening I learned that I needed to put my faith and trust in Jesus Christ. And he loves us so much that he sent his only son to die for you and me. If we would put our faith in Jesus Christ, we will never perish. Gentlemen, we will have everlasting life with him. And then that evening I learned something. It really hurt. I knew it. But I heard it from this man. I learned that it causes a very, very sinful man, a very prideful man, a man broken off from his relationship with his creator.   [00:42:53] German. I learned that evening that because of my separation from the God who made me, I could not know his love and plan for my life. I also learned that until that barrier was separated, I would not know his plan and avoid my heart was never going to get filled. My life would really have no meaning and purpose. And then when I died, I would have eternity separated from him. You see, gentlemen, God has a unique plan for each one of us in this room, but because of our pride and our rebellion, that barrier that separates us from God separates us from knowing that plan for our lives. That evening, I learned that an order to bridge that barrier, I must put my ultimate faith and trust in God's provision for me. And I also learned that evening that I could not do this for my wife and she couldn't do it for me. We need to individually reach out and receive God's gift. Each one of us needs to reach out and receive that gift. And to those of us who reach out and receive that gift, he gives us the privilege and the right to become his children. You know, this couple was leaving our dining room 1:30 the next morning and this man stopped me dead in my tracks in our driveway. When he said the following, he said. He said, Adolph. You know what your trouble is? Adolph, you're putting your faith and trust in the things of this world.   [00:44:21] I'm putting my faith and trust in a $2 billion brewery, putting my faith and trust in a big six figure paycheck, putting my faith and trust in an airplane at the airport, a boat, a beautiful home in the mountains, putting my faith and trust in my marriage, my things. My wife stopped me dead in our tracks, getting to bed that evening. She said, you know, she said, honey, this couple's got something. We don't have it.   [00:44:52] It was three days later that my wife slowed down her life long enough to recognize the void in her heart was not getting filled. And my wife several days later said a very simple prayer. Prayer. We're going to pray together. And just a few short minutes and gentlemen, avoid it. I tried to feel for seven years of marriage, was instantly filled that morning, as she said yes to God's provision for her. My wife's never been the same since. I think it was Phyllis Diller who said, never go to bed mad. Stay up and fight. Our marriage wasn't working, gentlemen. It wasn't working. And still, several days after she made this decision, I walked out on my wife and my son of four years thinking divorce might feel. My board walked into one of the best hotels in downtown Denver. You know, while was separated from my beautiful wife of good friend of mine gave me a book that I recommend to every father and every husband in this room tonight. It's a book called Do Yourself a Favor Love Your Wife. Written by Pastor Paige Williams, a pastor from Florida. Gentlemen, I cried my way through that book several times. I cried my way through that.   [00:46:09] You know, I used to think that a macho man, a tough man, a neat man, you know, macho guy was a guy who could drink his buddies under the table, who could earn a lot of money, who could buy all the things you want to buy all these things.   [00:46:22] I thought that's what a real man was. But, you know, this book told me what a real man is, a real man as one who has his priorities in line with the God who made us. There are four of them, gentlemen. They're so simple. We missed. The most important priority we will ever have as human beings is to know the God who made us and know him in a personal way. It's the most important relationship you'll ever have. The second most important relationship, gentlemen, is the love that wife waiting for you at home tonight to love her. But, guys, we can't love our wife and our own strength. We simply can't do it. And love has to come from the God who made us. It's a very special love. The third most important relationship is the love. Those kids you're blessed with at home. You see, gentlemen, all children are the living messages we send to a time we're never going to see. And then the fourth most important relationship is to have true friends. I'm not talking about business associates. I'm not talking about golfing buddies or drinking buddies. I had plenty of those. I'm talking about a person who will attend your funeral someday and not look at his or her watch. And I had none of those, none of the above or even close making lots of money, had titles going to the top of the head, of course, company. I was going to do it. But it was about a week later that I went to hear a man speak at the request of a friend. I didn't want to go hear him. Just like some of you here tonight are here because somebody wanted you here. But you really don't want to come. But you're here at the request of a friend. And that afternoon, I walked into this auditorium surrounded by thousands of people.   [00:48:08] And I'll tell you what, I did not want to be there, but that afternoon. As this man began to talk, I learned something and I needed to hear. I learned that my salvation is found and no one else.   [00:48:28] There is no other name under heaven given whereby you and I gentlemen can be saved. No other name but Jesus Christ. You know, Marines don't cry cause men never cry. But that afternoon, as this man shared, tears began rolling out of my eyes. I began to cry uncontrollably.   [00:48:51] That afternoon, I learned that for 30 years the God of this universe had been knocking right here in my heart, but I've been running from him so hard.   [00:48:57] I was a driven man, driven. But that afternoon I slowed my life down long enough to hear the God of this universe knocking right here in my heart. And I just man closed in prayer. He asked me to make a decision. He asked. Every one of us to make a decision. And that afternoon, I recognized my voice wasn't getting filled. That afternoon, I said yes to God's provision for me. And I said yes in a very short prayer. Avoid I tried to fill for 30 years, was instantly filled.   [00:49:32] My life's never been the same since, gentlemen, I travel all over this world sharing with successful people just like you, my wife and I got back together again about a week later. You know, gentlemen, a good marriage is a union of two. Forgive us. A good marriage is not finding the right person. A good marriage is becoming the right person for your wife. And gentlemen, don't make the mistake of basing your marriage on feelings. Don't make that mistake. If you gentlemen feelings come and go in a ebony flow. Here's a triangle, gentlemen. Here's a triangle at the top of this triangle is the relationship with Jesus Christ. You are over here and your wife is over here. The closer you draw to the God who made you, the closer you become as husband and wife, the closer you become as husband and wife.   [00:50:34] Simple physics.   [00:50:37] It was not long after I got back together again with my wife that I was able to sit down one morning with my mother who was near death. My my mother was 44 years of age at the time. My father was murdered in 1960.   [00:50:50] Over the next 15 years, my mother cultivated a hatred for the man who killed her husband. My dad and I cannot describe you. Hatred, killers.   [00:51:00] Hate will kill you. It'll kill me. And the dead and the pain about hate. My mother tried to drown her songs and alcohol. Alcohol will kill us guys and kill us. If used excessively, alcohol will kill us.   [00:51:15] One morning I was able to share with my mother the greatest news in the universe as I share the love of Jesus Christ with my mom. 72 hours after I said goodbye to her on that Wednesday morning, she had a massive stroke in the home of friends, fell down a flight of stairs and never regained consciousness. But gentlemen, to those of us tonight who know Jesus Christ. Death is not a period. No, death is not a period. Death is a comma in the story of life. Gentlemen, we are really not ready to live until we're ready to die. That's why I asked you at the beginning of my time with you, I asked you, this is your passport for eternity in order. This is heavy stuff, guys. Heavy stuff.   [00:52:04] Is your passport for eternity in order?   [00:52:08] I shared this message with a successful business couple in North Carolina five years ago and an event just like this. That evening, as we closed in prayer, they made a decision for Jesus Christ. That evening, they got into their car to return home to their kids. Two blocks from the event. They were hit head on by another automobile.   [00:52:31] They never made it home, never made it home.   [00:52:37] This decision I want to ask you to make in about a minute cannot be made when God Gell-Mann has to be made. When we're here, we're alive.   [00:52:47] We'll never know who we are, gentlemen, until we know whose we are.   [00:52:52] And I'm going to ask you to do something for me tonight as you go home after a busy day. I want you to put your head down on your pillow tonight. I want you to think. I want you to get a real what you get very quiet. I want you to think about all these things you're putting in that void in your heart tonight, gentlemen. I don't know any of you, really. I want you to think about what you're stuffing in here. Your success at the office. Maybe your bank account. Maybe your athletic prowess stuffed in here, your drive. You succeed at any price stuffed in here, your toys in the driveway, stuffed in here. That promotion coming up, that trip this summer, stuffed in here at Cute Girl at the office. Well, if I could just get her between the sheets. Is she going to make me happy? I played those games. You know, I played those games, too. I know what I know. That's going to be stuffed in here. I want you to ask yourself this first question. So what somewhat.   [00:53:57] But before you doze off tonight, gentlemen, I want you to ask yourself an infinitely more important question.   [00:54:02] I want you to ask yourself now what? Because, gentlemen, in life, as in any other race, crossing the finish line first makes no difference. If upon crossing that finish line, you suddenly discover that the race you've been running all these years to the crowds while cheering just perhaps might be down the wrong track. I ran a race for 30 years. Down the wrong track nearly cost me my marriage at nearly cost me my life. It cost me several fortunes. Cost me a relationship with my first son for four years of his life. If you've never claimed your inheritance and haven't by professing Jesus Christ tonight, gentlemen, I'll promise you this. Everything that you do on this earth will be totally in vain. I promise you.   [00:54:58] And I know there's a couple of you in his room tonight are thinking, well, Adolf Cougar's I'll deal with God later. I've got my career to think about. I got my family to think about. I'll deal with God later. Yeah. Gentlemen, you should Will.   [00:55:10] But it won't be on your terms. I can promise you that.   [00:55:17] So what? Now what?   [00:55:25] Well, laid off, I got to go to church twice a year. I'm a good person. I'm going to heaven on our head off. I'm a good I'm a good guy. I'm going to heaven. If you believe that any religion is a vehicle of entry to heaven, if you believe what I'm sharing with you tonight is a religion, gentlemen. Think again. This is not a religion I'm talking about tonight. This is not a religion because religion won't do. You and me, I look good. There's a barrier that separates us from our God. It's called our pride and rebellion. And because of that barrier, Jesus Christ had to come to die. The most agonizing death called crucifixion of history. And three days after he died, he walked out of that tomb and ascended into heaven. Irrefutable proof that what I'm dealing with tonight is not a religion, but is God the God of this universe? We're dealing with God himself, and he wants to do business with you tonight. Eternal business. But I'm not going to promise you that if you make this decision is your life is going to become trouble free from here on out. Because the Christian life, gentlemen, is not a trouble free life. But there's a savior knocking on your heart right now who says, my peace, I give with you my peace I give to you tonight. My peace I leave with you. Are you tired of carrying the burdens of this life by yourself? You would never meant to carry those burdens by yourself.   [00:56:44] He wants to carry those burdens for you tonight for the rest of your life. And he promises us you'll never leave us. You'll never forsake us. But tragically, some of you are gonna get into your car in the next 10 minutes. You're gonna leave here and you're gonna go back to your offices tomorrow morning. You're gonna forget everything I said, and that's your choice. But if you believe that any way to heaven is okay, if you believe that your good looks, your talent, your money is gonna get you to heaven. I want to leave you with one last thought before I turn it back over to Don for the conclusion. Just hours before Jesus Christ went to Calvary's cross to die for you and me, gentlemen, one of his disciples one morning stopped him dead in his tracks. Man's name was Thomas, a Jew. Thomas had been following Jesus for three years. Thomas as Jesus Christ. A very important question that morning. Thomas said, Jesus. Are you the Messiah? Are you the way to heaven, Jesus? Are you the one we've been waiting for all these centuries? I couldn't ask a more important question. Who is Jesus to you gentlemen? Jesus turned to Thomas that morning and listened to what he said. If you believe truth is relative. If you believe your talents, you're going to get you where you want to go. Jesus turned to Thomas that morning.   [00:58:12] Is the Thomas. I'm the way I am. De-wei Thomas. I'm the life Thomas. I am the truth. No, man. Thomas comes to God the father. But through me no one goes to heaven, Thomas. But through me, not religion. Right out the window. Gentlemen, it knocks your talents and my talents right out the window. It's so simple. We miss it. It's faith in Christ. Guys, it's that simple. Doesn't take a rocket scientist. It's so simple. We miss it. Don't miss it tonight, guys. Don't miss it. Because none of us know how much time we have, none of us do. Your wife is not wired. Your life is not wired. Don't think it is. Not wired. So I won't ask you to make a decision now as I leave you. I couldn't give you a better gift than one about to give you an opportunity to say yes to this God. This knocking on your heart right now wants to come in. He wants to change you, and he wants you to have an impact on this city. He wants you to be a father and a husband. That you were created to be a successful business manager. You were created to be all along. He wants to change you from the inside out. If anything I have said to you tonight, gentlemen, if anything I have said to you makes any sense at all and you hear that knocking on your heart.   [00:59:31] Please don't leave here without making that decision. Please don't do that because this decision determines where you spend eternity says. It's the most important decision you will ever make. I'm gonna ask you to make it right now. Close your eyes.   [00:59:55] Get real quiet. This is between you and God, between you and your creator. Listen to that. Knocking on your heart. Listen to it. I pray this out loud. I want you to pray silently. And I want you to meet you with all your heart. Lord Jesus, I need you. And by an act of my will tonight, I open the door of my heart in my life and I receive you as savior. Lord, I understand for the first time tonight that I have run from you all these years. I have rebelled and sinned against you countless times. But tonight, I want to thank you for forgiving all of my son, my rebellion, my pride. I want to thank you for your death on that cross for me. Take control of my life tonight and make me into the kind of man, the kind of husband, the kind of father, the kind of human being. You created me to be. Thank you for coming into my heart in life right now and granting me eternity with you as you have. So promise to me. It's in Jesus Christ name. I do pray a man. And I want to thank all of you for listening. And I trust that my time has meant something to you. God bless all. P019

[fusion_builder_container hundred_percent="no" equal_height_columns="no" menu_anchor="" hide_on_mobile="small-visibility,medium-visibility,large-visibility" class="" id="" background_color="" background_image="" background_position="center center" background_repeat="no-repeat" fade="no" background_parallax="none" parallax_speed="0.3" video_mp4="" video_webm="" video_ogv="" video_url="" video_aspect_ratio="16:9" video_loop="yes" video_mute="yes" overlay_color="" video_preview_image="" border_size="" border_color="" border_style="solid" padding_top="" padding_bottom="" padding_left="" padding_right=""][fusion_builder_row][fusion_builder_column type="1_1" layout="1_1" background_position="left top" background_color="" border_size="" border_color="" border_style="solid" border_position="all" spacing="yes" background_image="" background_repeat="no-repeat" padding_top="" padding_right="" padding_bottom="" padding_left="" margin_top="0px" margin_bottom="0px" class="" id="" animation_type="" animation_speed="0.3" animation_direction="left" hide_on_mobile="small-visibility,medium-visibility,large-visibility" center_content="no" last="no" min_height="" hover_type="none" link=""][fusion_text] Listen via YouTube video if desired [/fusion_text][fusion_youtube id="https://youtu.be/uSK5Fs7WRg0 " alignment="center" width="" height="" autoplay="false" api_params="&rel=0" hide_on_mobile="small-visibility,medium-visibility,large-visibility" class="" /][fusion_text] . Transcription (was completed by automated process. Please ignore any speech-to-text errors) Coping when life falls apart - Adolph Coors IV [00:00:00] Hey, this is Beatty Carmichael, and I want to do something very special on this podcast and take a kind of divergence from my normal podcast. I want to share a recording from a. I call him a friend. I've met him by phone a number times, never in person. And it's a man whose name you'll probably recognize. You may not recognize his name, but you'll definitely recognize the same his name. And that is Adolph Coors, IV. And as we go through these very challenging times, everything is uncertain. Well, it seems like everything's caving in around us with the Coronavirus and businesses being shut and their livelihoods are being strangled. And we just don't know what's going on and what the next thing is. It brought to mind this recording that Adolf gave me permission to share and his history of going through this intense, dramatic struggles to the point of death. Thoughts of suicide, losing everything important in his life. Just trying to make sense of it all. And it's an amazing story that I think you'll find a lot of encouragement in and one that I think you will if you're like most people who've listened to, will find this to be one and the most touching and life changing stories that you've heard. So with no further ado, I introduce to you, Adolf Coors IV. [00:01:36] Our speaker tonight, Mr. Adolph Coors. The fourth is certainly an outstanding example of a biographical speaker. Mr. Coors is the great grandson of Adolph Herman Joseph Coors, who was the founder of the Adolph Coors Brewing Company of Golden, Colorado. His father was Adolph cause the third and at the end was chairman of the board of the Family Business. When Mr. Coors the fourth was 14 years of age, his father was kidnapped and brutally murdered and being the oldest son of the family, his teenage years, as you might expect, were difficult at best as the family attempted to deal with their great loss. Mr. Coors spent three years in the United States Marine Corps. He was a cold weather survival training instructor. He developed a fervor for discipline that led him into extreme bodybuilding, the martial arts and a strict health food regimen. And I think when you see him, if you haven't seen him yet, when he stands up here, he still carries that frame rather nicely. He was really driven, though, to succeed at any price. After graduate from University of Denver School of Business, he spent two years with the New York firm of Sheraton, Hamilton and Company as a commodity specialist. [00:03:02] And once he left the rigors of the commodity business, he spent about six years working with the Adolph Coors Company. And various departments, in his experience, ranges from marketing and strategic planning, sales, borrowing, quality control and financial planning. Mr. Coors left the family brewing business in 1979 and he became the investment advisor for his immediate family. In addition, he also founded the national marketing company called Atco Enterprises. He has served on the board of directors of the Prison Fellowship Ministries, which is an internal national prison ministry, was founded by Chuck Colson in Washington, D.C.. He serves on the board of directors of the Family Ministry of Campus Crusade for Christ. And he also has a on the board advisors for kanika camp, which is a Christian camp in Branson, Missouri, which I know a lot of people who are here tonight have ties to that idea through children or through personal experience. Mr. Cooper's and his wife, B.J., have been married since 1967, and they live in Englewood, Colorado. He has two sons. Please join me in giving a warm Bermingham. Welcome to Adolph Cause the Fourth. [00:04:32] Good evening, gentlemen. [00:04:38] Dawn, thank you very much for that kind introduction. [00:04:44] And I want to thank you, gentlemen, for taking time out of I know it's been a very busy day for all of you to be a part of this dinner tonight. And I particularly want to thank Phil Retik, young business leaders and all those who have worked very hard to make this evening a reality. Continue, gentlemen, eating your dinner if you have not finished. But while you're eating, I'm going to ask that you do lend me. And here, you know, I'll be very honest with you guys. I wish somebody had loved me enough about 30 years ago to invite me to a dinner like this. And I believe that we're all here together because of a divine appointment. I don't think believe anything happens by accident. So I'm going to ask that even though you're eating your dinner but or you are not finished with your dinner, just please let me in here, because I'm going to put up my family to you gentlemen. I'm going to be very vulnerable to you tonight. We're going to laugh together and we're going to maybe even cry a little bit together. I'm going to share with you the Adolph Coors family, as Don mentioned, a family that's recognized all over this world. It's been a very interesting family, gentlemen, to grow up in. Well, before I get into my personal story, I want to relay a story that I came across recently that really, really made an impact on me and saw before I get into my own personal story, I want to share with you the story that goes like this. Listen very carefully. [00:06:31] One foggy night, a captain of a very large ship saw what appeared to be another ship's lights approaching in the distance. There's another ship was on a course that would mean a certain head on collision. And quickly, the captain signaled to the approaching ship, please change your course, 10 degrees west. And the reply came blinking back through the thick fog that evening. You change your course 10 degrees east insulted. The captain pulled rank and shot a message back to the other ship. The message said, I am a sea captain with 35 years of experience. Change your course. Ten degrees west. Without hesitation, the signal flashed back. I'm a seaman. Fourth class. You change your course 10 degrees east to pattern forming here. Enraged, the captain realized that they were rapidly approaching one another and would certainly crash within a few short minutes. And so he blazed. Gentlemen, he blazed his final warning. And the warning was this. I am a fifty thousand tonne freighter. Change your course. Ten degrees west now. A simple message came blinking back through the thick fog that night, and that simple message was this. I am a lighthouse. I'm a lighthouse, you change your course now. True story, guys. True story. And like that sea captain, we as human beings need to change course. Gentlemen, when we're confronted with the truth and over 20 years ago, I was confronted with a truth. One evening when I learned an incredible fact. I learned that the God of this universe that I didn't particularly have much time for, to be honest with you. When I learned that the God of this universe, who created me, who created each one of us in this room, I learned about the incredible love that he has for each one of us gentlemen. They each each one of us in this room. Now, grant me the privilege. It is a privilege for me to be able to stand before you tonight. Grant me the unique privilege of being able to share with you a journey that literally changed the course of my life. I'd like that sea captain, guys. I was headed for certain destruction. [00:09:41] The name Adolph Cause, as Don mentioned, is a name recognized all over this world. [00:09:47] Back in 1868, at the age of twenty eight years of age, my great grandfather, Adolph Herman Joseph Coors, twice orphaned at the age of 14 with a dream in his heart without a penny to his name, stowed one day aboard a steamer headed for America. [00:10:11] He hid onboard that steamer, and several weeks later he landed in the city of Baltimore. And a year and a half later, he found himself in a small mining town called Denver, Colorado, in the spring of eighteen seventy two. [00:10:32] A year later, he convinced a business partner, a friend of his, a very successful businessman in Denver. He convinced this gentleman to buy an old tannery building in a small town called Golden, Colorado. Golden has located 20 miles west of Denver, on the edge of the foothills. And those two enterprising young men bought an old tannery building in Golden and formed what was then known as the shooter, Coors Brewing Company. [00:11:01] And it began to make beer and served that beer to the miners working in the mining camps above Golden. Seven years after that fledgling little brewery got started it all. Herman Joseph cause my great granddad bought his business partner out and formed what is now known worldwide as the Adolph Coors Company. Gentlemen, this is truly one of the great success stories in American industry. And 51 years ago, I was born into this unique family, gentlemen, a family much like yours. Tonight, a family that has aspiring hopes and grand dreams. And I know you had your hopes and your dreams tonight as well. And that's good. I was blessed with two wonderful parents. I had two older sisters and a younger brother. And as a family growing up, we did everything together. I have fond memories of the first 14 years of my life. [00:12:10] But looking in the eyes of my father and looking in the eyes of my grand dad and hearing the stories of my great grandfather, I learned at a young age I learned that failure was not going to be tolerated in my family. [00:12:26] I learned that there was a certain pecking order in my family and I was going to fit in with that pecking order based upon three things. I was going to either be accepted into this family or rejected this family based upon looks. Based upon how well I did in school and based upon how well I performed on the athletic fields growing up, that was the pecking order in our family. If you did well in school, if you looked well and you perform well as an athlete, you would be accepted in this family. You know, I remember looking in the eyes of my father, and I remember him telling me in so many eyes, so many, so many ways. He was saying, son, you better perform in this family if you're gonna be accepted. You better perform. In other words, gentlemen, I was raised in a family, what I would call conditional love. But I want you to file this back in your mind. You know, I wish somebody had loved me enough as a young boy. I wish somebody had sat me down. I wish they would have told me this. I wish they would have said it off course. What good is it going to be if you gain the whole world? Gentlemen, I was after the whole world. What good is it going to be if you gain the whole world, Adolph Coors. But in the process of gaining this world, you end up losing your soul. I never heard that guy's never heard. You know, I wish somebody loved me enough to tell me, Adolf, if you live for the next world, you're gonna gain this one in the deal. [00:13:57] You'll gain it in the deal. But if you live strictly for this world, you're gonna end up losing them both. I never heard that. You know what I heard growing up in this wonderful family? About the same thing that many of you in this room are hearing right now. I heard that he who dies with the most toys wins this game called life. Is that your philosophy tonight, gentlemen? Have you bought into the lie that if you die with the most toys, you're gonna win this game called life? I hope you don't believe that tonight. If you do believe that tonight, I want to get very personal with you. I want to ask you two questions. The first question I want to ask you is, what do you win, gentlemen? What do you really win? And then more importantly, I want to ask you this. Where does that prize you're looking for? Where does that prize get delivered? Where is it going to be delivered? I want to take you three thousand years in the past. I want to take you. I want us to sit down and I want you to hear the words of one of the wisest men who has ever lived. His name was David the Psalmist, David, one of the wisest and one of the wealthiest men this world has ever seen. Listen to what David tells you and me as business. [00:15:18] Today in 1996, he says, Gentlemen, our days are few and our days are very brief. [00:15:28] Like the grass, like the flowers blown by the wind and gone forever. Think about those words, gentlemen. This life there we're living is nothing but a training ground. It's a training ground for where we are going to spend eternity because you see, gentlemen, you are used to making decisions. You're very successful businessman. I know who I'm talking to tonight. I know I'm in respect of you. I'm an all of you. I know who I'm talking to tonight. You're very successful, gentlemen. I know you. You are. But gentlemen, this is nothing but a training ground as one decision we have to make as human beings while we're on this Earth. One most important decision. I'm going to ask you to make that decision before I leave here tonight, because it's a decision it will determine where we spend eternity. Is that important? And I will get to that decision in just a few minutes. I want to take you tonight to a cemetery outside of the town of London, England. And I'm going to take you to two grave markers. The first grave marker reads, She died for want of things. [00:16:42] True story. Right next to that grave marker is another grave market. I'll bet you can't guess what that grave marker says was a grave marker of her husband. A grave marker reads He died trying to give these things to her general. That is a sad commentary, a sad commentary on how two lives were wasted, believing, buying into the lie that the things of this world could make them happy. I bought into that lie for 31 years of my life. Gentlemen, I want to share with you where that philosophy took me and the tragedy it brought to my family. It caused me a tremendous amount of pain and heartache. You see, gentlemen, life is wasted if we're basing our life on the things of this world. You see, tomorrow, some of us life is consists of a materialistic if only, if only I could get that new job. That job would make me happy. If only I could get that new car, I could buy that new toy, I could marry that pretty girl, I could get that raise. [00:17:59] That would make me happy. [00:18:02] But you see, gentlemen, I learned many years ago that life is wasted in the endless pursuit of these things, because even if we achieve them and you've achieved many of these things, those things really don't bring us what we're looking for. [00:18:18] You see, chasing after pleasure is really a confession of an unsatisfied life. Now, I want to get very personal, every one of us in this room are created by a God who loves us with an immense love. Now, why do you believe that tonight makes no difference? He's there and he loves us. And he creates you and me with a unique blueprint. You have a blueprint for your life. Gentlemen. No other human being has ever had in the face of this earth. We're created different except for one way. There's one thing that knits you and I together tonight, guys. One thing that makes you and me the same. And that one thing that knits us together tonight is when we're born into this world, the God who created us creates us batteries, not included. In other words, there is something missing in our lives, a spiritual vacuum, if you will, an emptiness. And many of us go through this life and we try to fill that void in our hearts. We try to fill it with our careers. We try to fill it with our athletic achievements. We try to fill it with our own importance, with titles, with material possessions, even with our family members. General, let me tell you. For somebody who's done that for 31 years of my life, let me tell you, these things were never meant to fill that void in your heart and mine. They were never meant to do it. [00:19:50] That's reserved for one very special relationship. [00:19:54] That's why John D Rockefeller senior, when he just before he died, said the following. And let me quote this man. It was very successful. He said, I have made billions, but these billions have brought me no happiness. That's why Henry Ford senior, just before he died, turned to one of his best friends one day and he said, sir, he said, My friend, I was happier when I was a mechanic. Now, why could these guys, these successful businessmen, why could they say these things? For the same reason? I could say at 20 years ago when I realized the void, my heart wasn't getting filled. So I want us gentlemen tonight, I want you to slow down your life long enough tonight, I want you to get real. I want you to slow down. I want you to listen. And I want us to really focus in tonight on some important issues. In the first 14 years of my life, gentlemen, Norman Rockwell couldn't have painted a pretty or picture. I was blessed, as I mentioned earlier, with a great family and as a family, we did everything together. But as a young boy, I made a tragic mistake, a mistake. I'll bet some of you are making in this room tonight. You don't even recognize it's a mistake. You see, the mistake I made was I put my faith and trust in a human being. And really for the first 14 years of my life, my father, it of course, the third was, my God. I worshipped him. You want to talk about a successful man? Here was a successful man. [00:21:34] Not only was my father chairman of the board of our brewing empire in Golden, Colorado. [00:21:42] He was a semi-pro baseball player, a scratch golfer, a gifted musician, an architect, an engineer, a rancher flew his own airplane. [00:21:55] One of the best tennis players ever seen in my life, one of these guys at everything he did, everything he did, David. [00:22:01] He did it to perfection. He was a driven man. [00:22:08] I idolized him, but gentlemen, for each one of us in this room, life brings many changes. [00:22:18] Some of these changes are sudden. Some of these changes are gradual. Some of these changes bring us a lot of happiness. But then again, some of these changes can bring us a tremendous amount of pain. There is a God in heaven, gentlemen, who loves us with an immense love and what he needs to tell us. He screams out to us. He says, enjoy my gifts. He wants us to enjoy his gifts. But he also warns us, gentlemen, not to put our faith and trust in these gifts. [00:22:50] Our faith and trust needs to be a very special relationship. [00:22:57] As Don mentioned in 1960, something happened to my family that violently tore apart a family that I'd put my faith and trust in. Thirty six years ago, this past February, my father, on his way to work one morning, stopped three miles from our home to help what he thought was a stranded motorist snowing hard that February morning, my father walked over to this man's car. But in that car was not a man who was experiencing car problems in that car was a man who had been stalking my father for two years. A man who in 1958 escaped from prison in California, a maximum security prison. A two time murder. There was a violent struggle on that bridge that morning, my father was a tough guy. And as my father was running back to his automobile that morning, Joseph Corbett pulled out a gun and proceeded to put multiple bullets in my father's back. Alive or dead? I'll never know, but the body of my father was stuffed in the trunk of this man's car and at 7.30 that morning they sped south seven long months. My sisters, my brother, my mother, myself, we all hope, beyond hope that dad would return. But gentlemen, that was not going to be the case is the remains of my father were found 40 miles south of our home, seven months almost to the day that he was kidnapped. You know, gentlemen, I had 14 years with that guy. And you know what I learned most about that man, what he taught me the most successful is he was he was very successful. [00:24:52] We had all the things. Gentlemen, this world says you have to have to be a success. We had a war. But, you know, my dad left me a legacy that I'll never, never forget. He taught me how to throw a curveball in our backyard. He taught me how to fly his airplane. He taught me how to hunt. He taught me how to fish. He taught me how to be a dad. You see, gentlemen, that's what I remember about my father, not how successful he was, Don. He was successful. But as a 14 year old boy, you don't care how much money your dad's making. You know what you care as a 14 year old boy. You know what you care the most about. When your dad comes home from work every afternoon, he spends time with you gentlemen at the other end of life. There won't be enough stocks, there won't be enough bonds, there won't be enough trophy's in your case at home, there won't be enough toys in your driveway to compensate for the loss of your wife and your kids. There simply will not be enough. And I'll bet there's at least one person in his room tonight whose career is number one in your life. I bet there's one, at least one. It's your career is running your life right now. Gentlemen, I beg you, if that's the case in your life and only you know who you are. If that's the case tonight, I beg you, go home, reprioritize your life. [00:26:15] Will you do that, please? I don't know here about in Birmingham, Alabama, but in Denver, Colorado, I have yet to see a U-Haul trailer hooked to a hearse going to the graveyard. In other words, Jumaa, what I'm telling you tonight, we're not going to take any of this stuff with us. None of it's going with us. You know what's going with us when we die. Our families are going with us. The legacy we leave to our kids are going with us. That's about it, gentlemen. That's about it. I graduated from high school shortly after my father's murder. I want to become an attorney. I was accepted at 17 years of age. I was accepted to one of the best law schools in the state of Georgia. Mercer University. Perhaps I'll have you heard. Mercer. Macon, Georgia. 17 years of age. Driven to succeed. I walked onto that campus, began my freshman year of pre-law, but instead of majoring in pre-law my freshman year, I majored in sorority and minored in fraternity and failed academics and graduated my freshman year with a point six grade average. You can well imagine, gentlemen, that did not sit well with my grandfather and my mother and my family. Remember, failure was not going to be tolerated in my family. And I returned home at 18 years of age of failure in my family's eyes. And Don, I remember that summer when I returned home, I barely got my bags unpacked. That summer, I found myself on an airplane one Friday night. [00:27:58] Just 18 years of age flying to California. [00:28:02] That Friday evening, I landed in San Diego that evening. And I wasn't greeted by friends that evening. I wasn't greeted by relatives that evening. Walking off the airplane that evening, I was greeted by five loving drill instructors at the Marine Corps Recruit Training Depot. [00:28:24] And I was literally thrown in the back of a pickup and I was driven to the recruit training depot to begin my nine months of boot camp. And gentlemen, you can well imagine the name Adolf Coors what the next six years of my life were like. David, I was driven to succeed. Any price. I was in boot camp about 30 seconds, and I realize that if I didn't get awful tough very quick, I was not going to survive. Nine months of boot camp. Was that simple? Over the next six years, my body weight went from one hundred ninety five pounds to two hundred and seventy five pounds. In that void in my heart that I've told you about, is that one of our hearts in that void. I put a tough, macho Marine frame, 20 inch arms, a fifty four inch, just twenty two inch neck karate and the martial arts. Akino became my gods. You know, it's amazing how we can mask our insecurities, isn't it, guys, we all have a way of masking our insecurities. And I hid behind 275 pounds, full of anger, full of bitterness. But, you know, it's amazing we wouldn't worry so much about what other people think of us if we don't, how seldom we they do. [00:29:52] Back in those days, I was what you call a light eater. Every morning when it became light, I would start eating. [00:30:02] There's a ugly five-letter word guys called pride. And pride goes before our destruction, gentleman, and a hearty spirit before a man's downfall. Well, obviously, I made it six years as a Marine, escaped death on countless occasions. And just before I returned home to my family. I learned from my mother one tragic morning that my oldest sister, just 27 years of age, living in the state of Illinois. The proud mother of a brand new baby son. That morning had been diagnosed with incurable cancer. [00:30:43] Twenty seven years of age. Gentlemen, are you putting your faith and trust in your good health tonight? Are you? [00:30:52] Your athletic ability, your good looks, your academic prowess, all these things we put our faith and trust in, is that what you're trustees tonight? You remember the psalmist, David warns us 3000 years ago, he said our days are few and they're very brief. Thirteen months after my sister was diagnosed with cancer, she stepped from this life, gentlemen, into the next. And we all face death in this room. Every one of us. And we need to be reminded that as a tree falls, so must that tree lie. And as a man lives, so must he die. And as a man dies, so must he be. All through the days of eternity. Gentlemen, is your passport for eternity in order tonight, is it? Is it an order? You may need that passport. I may need that passport sooner than we dare think. [00:31:58] Somebody once said that marriages are made in heaven, but then again, so are thunder and lightning. [00:32:06] And I returned home twenty nine years ago to marry my high school sweetheart. But you know, guys, many girls marry a man just like their fathers. And then people wonder why their mothers cry at weddings. Twenty nine years ago, LBJ, my beautiful bride, and I began our union together. Which, you know, I'll never forget the day that we were married, David, walking down the aisle with the girl of my dreams, a girl I dated all through high school, a girl of my dreams on my right arm, Don walking down the aisle of the largest church in Denver. Hundreds of people have come to see us get married that afternoon. [00:32:53] On my right arm was the girl of my dreams. [00:32:55] But as I looked at her at the ride out of the right side of my eyes, I looked at her from I looked as beautiful girl. And I knew I knew here she wasn't going to feel that boy. And gentlemen, I'll tell you tonight, that beautiful wife that's home waiting for you tonight. That wife of yours, God's gift to you. That girl was never meant to fill your void either. Not really. Not permanently reserved for one relationship. Don't put that burden on your wife to fill that void in your heart. Gentlemen, don't do that. [00:33:27] That's unfair. [00:33:31] You know, we're funny as human beings. We spend money, we don't have to buy things we don't need in order to try to impress people, we really can't stand. [00:33:41] And that describes the first eight years of my marriage to B.J., my beautiful wife. I graduate from the University of Denver School of Business. One of the top of my class driven to succeed. Just a few days after I graduate from University Denver School of Business, I walked into a hospital one evening, the largest hospital in Denver, and that evening, Don, where my wife, her doctor and myself, there were three of us that night and then poof, there were four laid off cause the fifth my first son 25 years ago came into this world. Now, gentlemen, you can go back and tell your friends that cause does come in fits. But guys, as much as I love my son, in fact, I am blessed with two wonderful boys twenty five and twenty, I love them as I know you love your kids, those beautiful kids of ours. Gentlemen were not meant to fill that void. Nah, not permanently. It was just after he was born that driven to succeed. I began to invest millions of dollars into the real estate market of Colorado trying to impress my real estate friends. I began to invest millions of dollars into the stock and bond markets of this world. In fact, I was trained as a commodity specialist in New York. You're putting your faith and trust in your investments tonight, are you? [00:35:19] I used to go home every Friday night. I used to get The Wall Street Journal out. I used to get a calculator out. I used to calculate my net worth every Friday night before I went home. And if my net worth had raised that didn't increase that week, I would go home and out. Have a great weekend. If my net worth had declined during that week, I would have a horrible weekend. [00:35:42] Well, gentlemen, in a brief period of about two years, my investments went against me. I had the best minds in the business working with me, the best minds in the business. My investments went against me and I was facing personal bankruptcy about two years later. Don't put your faith and trust in your investments, guys. Don't make that mistake. Please don't do that. A fool and his money are soon parted. A fool and his money. 1972, I went to work for the largest single brewery in the world. Two thousand acres in Golden, Colorado, had my name on the outside of the building, the Adolph Cougars Company. Two thousand acres. I had to learn the business from the ground up. Which often meant many nights without sleep, many days without returning home to my wife and son. As I began to climb the corporate ladder of success, whatever that nebulous term means, one morning about a year later, I was getting into my sports car to travel home. I hadn't slept in three days. I had a 25 mile drive each day from our brewery to our home in Littleton, Colorado, that morning, I made twenty three of those twenty five miles, I was traveling at a high rate of speed. Two hundred seventy five pounds. Nobody was ever gonna hurt me again. Invincible. [00:37:14] Tough. [00:37:17] Well, gentlemen, it's amazing what a head on collision can do to a tough module Marine frame traveling at a high rate of speed. My body went through the windshield as my car hit another car at the crest of a hill hit on. [00:37:32] Putting your faith and trust in your good health tonight. All right. Thank you, tough. Thank the world can't get to you. I would just like. I'm getting real, guys, I'm getting real some of your squirming. [00:37:49] I told you I was going to get real, my two hundred seventy five pound body went through the windshield of my sports car in a millisecond, my goal of becoming a karate master evaporated as my knees shattered as they hit the dashboard. [00:38:04] My brain was a mass of scrambled eggs. Six days and. Unconscious. Two years in recovery. Two years. Got my attention two years. [00:38:22] It was during that two year period of time, gentlemen, that the God who loves us so much slowed me down long enough to put me on my back. You know what he was doing? He was saying, Adolf, I want to talk to you. Adolf, I love you. I want to say some things to you, Adolf course. And you know what he was telling me? He was saying, Adolf, get a good look at your life. You've got a marriage is headed for divorce, Adolf, cause you've got a four year old son at home and you don't even know you don't have time for friends. And gentlemen, I began to ask myself three questions. One, I want to pose to every one of you sitting here tonight over and over again. I would ask myself, Adolph Coors, who are you really? [00:39:10] David, I would ask myself, Adolph Coors, why are you here really? [00:39:16] And where are you going with the rest of your life? Really? Gentlemen, I didn't have the foggiest idea I was going from promotion to promotion, from airplane to airplane, from boat to boat, from travel to travel. I could go anywhere. I wanted to go play park golf and a golf course in this world by anything I wanted. I'm not bragging, I'm just saying that's what it was like. But inside here, Gemma was avoid it was getting so big you could drive a truck through it. And then something happened. Gentlemen, I want you to listen to very carefully. Something happened one evening just out of common courtesy, Don. I invited one of our senior vice presidents home for dinner. My father had hired this man, I'd known him, I'd hunted with him as a little boy. He was a very successful man, one of our senior vice presidents. I invited him over for dinner. I was training under him to take his position. He was going to leave in a matter of a few months and I was going to step into a vice president's position. My goal was right on schedule. [00:40:21] I was headed right straight to the top or so I thought into that dining room. That evening came this gentleman and his beautiful wife. The conversation at our dining room table, we talked about sports, we talked about politics, we talked about beer, lots of beer. But then suddenly the conversation became silent. And then just out of common courtesy, my wife turned to this man's beautiful wife. Her name was Vera. And b.j.'s as beer on it. An interesting question. P.J. Severo, what are your interests in life expecting that Vera would say, well, my home or my career or my children? That's not what she said that evening. Vera Sunde very quickly looked at my wife in her eyes. She said, B.J., one interest in life, that interest is serving Jesus Christ. Gentlemen, this was a Wednesday evening. I looked at my watch. It was 7:30, just about what time it is here tonight. I looked at my watch and I thought to myself, we're gonna invite these people to go home right now. I mean, that's exactly what I thought. [00:41:31] You don't talk about religion on a Wednesday night. [00:41:34] That's for Sunday. But you know, guys, this couple love my wife and I enough that over the next five hours, five hours in our dining room table, they open up their lives to me. That evening, I learned something that I needed to do here. I learned that 2000 years ago, a fact of history. God stepped out of eternity and into time. And the very person who his one and only unique son. A fact of history. I'd learned about his son, Jesus Christ, in Sunday school every Sunday. Growing up, I knew about him. But that evening I learned that I needed to put my faith and trust in Jesus Christ. And he loves us so much that he sent his only son to die for you and me. If we would put our faith in Jesus Christ, we will never perish. Gentlemen, we will have everlasting life with him. And then that evening I learned something. It really hurt. I knew it. But I heard it from this man. I learned that it causes a very, very sinful man, a very prideful man, a man broken off from his relationship with his creator. [00:42:53] German. I learned that evening that because of my separation from the God who made me, I could not know his love and plan for my life. I also learned that until that barrier was separated, I would not know his plan and avoid my heart was never going to get filled. My life would really have no meaning and purpose. And then when I died, I would have eternity separated from him. You see, gentlemen, God has a unique plan for each one of us in this room, but because of our pride and our rebellion, that barrier that separates us from God separates us from knowing that plan for our lives. That evening, I learned that an order to bridge that barrier, I must put my ultimate faith and trust in God's provision for me. And I also learned that evening that I could not do this for my wife and she couldn't do it for me. We need to individually reach out and receive God's gift. Each one of us needs to reach out and receive that gift. And to those of us who reach out and receive that gift, he gives us the privilege and the right to become his children. You know, this couple was leaving our dining room 1:30 the next morning and this man stopped me dead in my tracks in our driveway. When he said the following, he said. He said, Adolph. You know what your trouble is? Adolph, you're putting your faith and trust in the things of this world. [00:44:21] I'm putting my faith and trust in a $2 billion brewery, putting my faith and trust in a big six figure paycheck, putting my faith and trust in an airplane at the airport, a boat, a beautiful home in the mountains, putting my faith and trust in my marriage, my things. My wife stopped me dead in our tracks, getting to bed that evening. She said, you know, she said, honey, this couple's got something. We don't have it. [00:44:52] It was three days later that my wife slowed down her life long enough to recognize the void in her heart was not getting filled. And my wife several days later said a very simple prayer. Prayer. We're going to pray together. And just a few short minutes and gentlemen, avoid it. I tried to feel for seven years of marriage, was instantly filled that morning, as she said yes to God's provision for her. My wife's never been the same since. I think it was Phyllis Diller who said, never go to bed mad. Stay up and fight. Our marriage wasn't working, gentlemen. It wasn't working. And still, several days after she made this decision, I walked out on my wife and my son of four years thinking divorce might feel. My board walked into one of the best hotels in downtown Denver. You know, while was separated from my beautiful wife of good friend of mine gave me a book that I recommend to every father and every husband in this room tonight. It's a book called Do Yourself a Favor Love Your Wife. Written by Pastor Paige Williams, a pastor from Florida. Gentlemen, I cried my way through that book several times. I cried my way through that. [00:46:09] You know, I used to think that a macho man, a tough man, a neat man, you know, macho guy was a guy who could drink his buddies under the table, who could earn a lot of money, who could buy all the things you want to buy all these things. [00:46:22] I thought that's what a real man was. But, you know, this book told me what a real man is, a real man as one who has his priorities in line with the God who made us. There are four of them, gentlemen. They're so simple. We missed. The most important priority we will ever have as human beings is to know the God who made us and know him in a personal way. It's the most important relationship you'll ever have. The second most important relationship, gentlemen, is the love that wife waiting for you at home tonight to love her. But, guys, we can't love our wife and our own strength. We simply can't do it. And love has to come from the God who made us. It's a very special love. The third most important relationship is the love. Those kids you're blessed with at home. You see, gentlemen, all children are the living messages we send to a time we're never going to see. And then the fourth most important relationship is to have true friends. I'm not talking about business associates. I'm not talking about golfing buddies or drinking buddies. I had plenty of those. I'm talking about a person who will attend your funeral someday and not look at his or her watch. And I had none of those, none of the above or even close making lots of money, had titles going to the top of the head, of course, company. I was going to do it. But it was about a week later that I went to hear a man speak at the request of a friend. I didn't want to go hear him. Just like some of you here tonight are here because somebody wanted you here. But you really don't want to come. But you're here at the request of a friend. And that afternoon, I walked into this auditorium surrounded by thousands of people. [00:48:08] And I'll tell you what, I did not want to be there, but that afternoon. As this man began to talk, I learned something and I needed to hear. I learned that my salvation is found and no one else. [00:48:28] There is no other name under heaven given whereby you and I gentlemen can be saved. No other name but Jesus Christ. You know, Marines don't cry cause men never cry. But that afternoon, as this man shared, tears began rolling out of my eyes. I began to cry uncontrollably. [00:48:51] That afternoon, I learned that for 30 years the God of this universe had been knocking right here in my heart, but I've been running from him so hard. [00:48:57] I was a driven man, driven. But that afternoon I slowed my life down long enough to hear the God of this universe knocking right here in my heart. And I just man closed in prayer. He asked me to make a decision. He asked. Every one of us to make a decision. And that afternoon, I recognized my voice wasn't getting filled. That afternoon, I said yes to God's provision for me. And I said yes in a very short prayer. Avoid I tried to fill for 30 years, was instantly filled. [00:49:32] My life's never been the same since, gentlemen, I travel all over this world sharing with successful people just like you, my wife and I got back together again about a week later. You know, gentlemen, a good marriage is a union of two. Forgive us. A good marriage is not finding the right person. A good marriage is becoming the right person for your wife. And gentlemen, don't make the mistake of basing your marriage on feelings. Don't make that mistake. If you gentlemen feelings come and go in a ebony flow. Here's a triangle, gentlemen. Here's a triangle at the top of this triangle is the relationship with Jesus Christ. You are over here and your wife is over here. The closer you draw to the God who made you, the closer you become as husband and wife, the closer you become as husband and wife. [00:50:34] Simple physics. [00:50:37] It was not long after I got back together again with my wife that I was able to sit down one morning with my mother who was near death. My my mother was 44 years of age at the time. My father was murdered in 1960. [00:50:50] Over the next 15 years, my mother cultivated a hatred for the man who killed her husband. My dad and I cannot describe you. Hatred, killers. [00:51:00] Hate will kill you. It'll kill me. And the dead and the pain about hate. My mother tried to drown her songs and alcohol. Alcohol will kill us guys and kill us. If used excessively, alcohol will kill us. [00:51:15] One morning I was able to share with my mother the greatest news in the universe as I share the love of Jesus Christ with my mom. 72 hours after I said goodbye to her on that Wednesday morning, she had a massive stroke in the home of friends, fell down a flight of stairs and never regained consciousness. But gentlemen, to those of us tonight who know Jesus Christ. Death is not a period. No, death is not a period. Death is a comma in the story of life. Gentlemen, we are really not ready to live until we're ready to die. That's why I asked you at the beginning of my time with you, I asked you, this is your passport for eternity in order. This is heavy stuff, guys. Heavy stuff. [00:52:04] Is your passport for eternity in order? [00:52:08] I shared this message with a successful business couple in North Carolina five years ago and an event just like this. That evening, as we closed in prayer, they made a decision for Jesus Christ. That evening, they got into their car to return home to their kids. Two blocks from the event. They were hit head on by another automobile. [00:52:31] They never made it home, never made it home. [00:52:37] This decision I want to ask you to make in about a minute cannot be made when God Gell-Mann has to be made. When we're here, we're alive. [00:52:47] We'll never know who we are, gentlemen, until we know whose we are. [00:52:52] And I'm going to ask you to do something for me tonight as you go home after a busy day. I want you to put your head down on your pillow tonight. I want you to think. I want you to get a real what you get very quiet. I want you to think about all these things you're putting in that void in your heart tonight, gentlemen. I don't know any of you, really. I want you to think about what you're stuffing in here. Your success at the office. Maybe your bank account. Maybe your athletic prowess stuffed in here, your drive. You succeed at any price stuffed in here, your toys in the driveway, stuffed in here. That promotion coming up, that trip this summer, stuffed in here at Cute Girl at the office. Well, if I could just get her between the sheets. Is she going to make me happy? I played those games. You know, I played those games, too. I know what I know. That's going to be stuffed in here. I want you to ask yourself this first question. So what somewhat. [00:53:57] But before you doze off tonight, gentlemen, I want you to ask yourself an infinitely more important question. [00:54:02] I want you to ask yourself now what? Because, gentlemen, in life, as in any other race, crossing the finish line first makes no difference. If upon crossing that finish line, you suddenly discover that the race you've been running all these years to the crowds while cheering just perhaps might be down the wrong track. I ran a race for 30 years. Down the wrong track nearly cost me my marriage at nearly cost me my life. It cost me several fortunes. Cost me a relationship with my first son for four years of his life. If you've never claimed your inheritance and haven't by professing Jesus Christ tonight, gentlemen, I'll promise you this. Everything that you do on this earth will be totally in vain. I promise you. [00:54:58] And I know there's a couple of you in his room tonight are thinking, well, Adolf Cougar's I'll deal with God later. I've got my career to think about. I got my family to think about. I'll deal with God later. Yeah. Gentlemen, you should Will. [00:55:10] But it won't be on your terms. I can promise you that. [00:55:17] So what? Now what? [00:55:25] Well, laid off, I got to go to church twice a year. I'm a good person. I'm going to heaven on our head off. I'm a good I'm a good guy. I'm going to heaven. If you believe that any religion is a vehicle of entry to heaven, if you believe what I'm sharing with you tonight is a religion, gentlemen. Think again. This is not a religion I'm talking about tonight. This is not a religion because religion won't do. You and me, I look good. There's a barrier that separates us from our God. It's called our pride and rebellion. And because of that barrier, Jesus Christ had to come to die. The most agonizing death called crucifixion of history. And three days after he died, he walked out of that tomb and ascended into heaven. Irrefutable proof that what I'm dealing with tonight is not a religion, but is God the God of this universe? We're dealing with God himself, and he wants to do business with you tonight. Eternal business. But I'm not going to promise you that if you make this decision is your life is going to become trouble free from here on out. Because the Christian life, gentlemen, is not a trouble free life. But there's a savior knocking on your heart right now who says, my peace, I give with you my peace I give to you tonight. My peace I leave with you. Are you tired of carrying the burdens of this life by yourself? You would never meant to carry those burdens by yourself. [00:56:44] He wants to carry those burdens for you tonight for the rest of your life. And he promises us you'll never leave us. You'll never forsake us. But tragically, some of you are gonna get into your car in the next 10 minutes. You're gonna leave here and you're gonna go back to your offices tomorrow morning. You're gonna forget everything I said, and that's your choice. But if you believe that any way to heaven is okay, if you believe that your good looks, your talent, your money is gonna get you to heaven. I want to leave you with one last thought before I turn it back over to Don for the conclusion. Just hours before Jesus Christ went to Calvary's cross to die for you and me, gentlemen, one of his disciples one morning stopped him dead in his tracks. Man's name was Thomas, a Jew. Thomas had been following Jesus for three years. Thomas as Jesus Christ. A very important question that morning. Thomas said, Jesus. Are you the Messiah? Are you the way to heaven, Jesus? Are you the one we've been waiting for all these centuries? I couldn't ask a more important question. Who is Jesus to you gentlemen? Jesus turned to Thomas that morning and listened to what he said. If you believe truth is relative. If you believe your talents, you're going to get you where you want to go. Jesus turned to Thomas that morning. [00:58:12] Is the Thomas. I'm the way I am. De-wei Thomas. I'm the life Thomas. I am the truth. No, man. Thomas comes to God the father. But through me no one goes to heaven, Thomas. But through me, not religion. Right out the window. Gentlemen, it knocks your talents and my talents right out the window. It's so simple. We miss it. It's faith in Christ. Guys, it's that simple. Doesn't take a rocket scientist. It's so simple. We miss it. Don't miss it tonight, guys. Don't miss it. Because none of us know how much time we have, none of us do. Your wife is not wired. Your life is not wired. Don't think it is. Not wired. So I won't ask you to make a decision now as I leave you. I couldn't give you a better gift than one about to give you an opportunity to say yes to this God. This knocking on your heart right now wants to come in. He wants to change you, and he wants you to have an impact on this city. He wants you to be a father and a husband. That you were created to be a successful business manager. You were created to be all along. He wants to change you from the inside out. If anything I have said to you tonight, gentlemen, if anything I have said to you makes any sense at all and you hear that knocking on your heart. [00:59:31] Please don't leave here without making that decision. Please don't do that because this decision determines where you spend eternity says. It's the most important decision you will ever make. I'm gonna ask you to make it right now. Close your eyes. [00:59:55] Get real quiet. This is between you and God, between you and your creator. Listen to that. Knocking on your heart. Listen to it. I pray this out loud. I want you to pray silently. And I want you to meet you with all your heart. Lord Jesus, I need you. And by an act of my will tonight, I open the door of my heart in my life and I receive you as savior. Lord, I understand for the first time tonight that I have run from you all these years. I have rebelled and sinned against you countless times. But tonight, I want to thank you for forgiving all of my son, my rebellion, my pride. I want to thank you for your death on that cross for me. Take control of my life tonight and make me into the kind of man, the kind of husband, the kind of father, the kind of human being. You created me to be. Thank you for coming into my heart in life right now and granting me eternity with you as you have. So promise to me. It's in Jesus Christ name. I do pray a man. And I want to thank all of you for listening. And I trust that my time has meant something to you. God bless all. P060 [/fusion_text][/fusion_builder_column][/fusion_builder_row][/fusion_builder_container]

The 3rd of August was the hottest day 1990 and County Durham had seen so far. That Friday would end up being the hottest day ever recorded in England at the time. So, when it came time for Peter Heron to come home for lunch to the fairly rural property on the outskirts of Darlington that he shared with his wife Ann, he was not surprised to find that she has been sunbathing in the yard. He would leave again an hour later, back to the office for meetings as Ann moved her sun lounger around to the front of the property, to enjoy the rest of the afternoon sun. A few people reported seeing Ann lounging in the yard as their vehicles passed by on the busy A67 — Darlington to Yarm Road. But when Peter returned home just before 6 that evening, he would find his wife murdered on the living room floor.Following each episode of Katherine Kelly's true crime TV series Murdertown, Benjamin Fitton from They Walk Among Us unpicks a new case from each location. Watch Murdertown exclusively on Crime+Investigation in the UK every Monday at 9pm and then straight after listen to a brand new story right here with the Murdertown podcast. You can get in touch using #Murdertown on Twitter, Facebook or Instagram.The Murdertown podcast is hosted by Benjamin Fitton, researched and written by Anna Priestland and produced and edited by Chloe Frost.SOURCESARTICLE OF THE TIMEPublished: Tuesday 07 August 1990 Newspaper: Newcastle Journal https://www.britishnewspaperarchive.co.uk/viewer/bl/0002240/19900807/001/0001Published: Tuesday 07 August 1990 Newspaper: Newcastle Journal https://www.britishnewspaperarchive.co.uk/viewer/BL/0002240/19900807/129/0012?browse=truePublished: Wednesday 08 August 1990 Newspaper: Newcastle Journal https://www.britishnewspaperarchive.co.uk/viewer/bl/0002240/19900808/001/0001Published: Thursday 09 August 1990 Newspaper: Newcastle Journal https://www.britishnewspaperarchive.co.uk/viewer/BL/0002240/19900809/093/0009?browse=truePublished: Saturday 11 August 1990 Newspaper: Newcastle Journal https://www.britishnewspaperarchive.co.uk/viewer/BL/0002240/19900811/049/0005?browse=truePublished: Saturday 11 August... See acast.com/privacy for privacy and opt-out information.

Men of 1000 Men - Passionate in their desire to influence all men; M1k takes advantage of the influence we currently have to help others reach their potential as men. Physically, emotionally, spiritually, and financially. Not men doing but men being. The mathematical proximity is that 1000 men based on 10x thinking become influential exponentially. Mission Statement: Men1K moves men to influence the men in their immediate circles. Our desire is to turn every man into a storyteller. In turn, every story told is a story that connects us all. Our Pillars: TRUTH - in who we are, how we live, who we influence. SELF CONTROL - Always developing ourselves through self and spiritual disciplines INFLUENCE - always ready to bring our experience to the table by knowing our journey and destination. Move others with the influence of your story; move them to action, move them to healing; move them to influence the men of 1000 men. M1K's Origin Story Sitting at an Immersion Learning Business Retreat lead by Susan Sly we were challenged by a special speaker named Dennis Yu to come up with a 1 min video that presented to people our identity and our brand by a simple statement that communicated the origin of our purpose, "our defining moment". I was 8th in line and was making notes on my hand. I was trying to bring together my thoughts on a small business plan and all of a sudden, everything in my life, my experiences that I'll share over time, my pain..everything...all hinged to 1 moment...in a flash my mind went back to a specific memory of a phone call that I rec’d that was the pinnacle moment that spurred me on to create M1K. The person on the other end of the phone told me that my cousin had died. He had committed suicide that morning. In that moment it hit me. My cousin chose this because he had lost his connection to others; his self worth had bottomed out, and that he had lost all hope. I didn't know how to react to this, I was going to share about business and deep down, my purpose surfaced in moment. Standing there in line before walking to the front to share this profound life changing genesis I realized this was part of my story that was connected to his story. That Friday, that redirect, that invitation by Susan to come to Arizona, that moment that Dennis said yes to Susan to come, that invitation by Dennis to create 1 minute Facebook videos that would tell our connections what we were about. The universe pointed me to this story, our story. I have to tell his story, our story, somewhere, his daughter is out there. One day, she’ll hear my story and hopefully come to know her dad, my cousin, his family, my family, her family. --- This episode is sponsored by · Anchor: The easiest way to make a podcast. https://anchor.fm/app --- Send in a voice message: https://anchor.fm/men1k/message Support this podcast: https://anchor.fm/men1k/support

Subscribe for free on Apple Podcasts, Stitcher, Spotify, and at http://buzzsprout.com/fowlplayersradioHappy 4th of July week! This week, we are doing something a bit different on Fowl Players Radio. Normally we interview people in the arts in this region; theatre, music, literature, dance, and more. This week, we are helping a family achieve closure to a tragic event that occurred 23 years ago.Jody LeCornu was a 23 year old college student when she was murdered near Baltimore in 1996. A family was left behind in pain to wonder who & why someone would take the life of the feisty girl they loved. Joann E. “Jody” LeCornu was a 23 year old Towson State University student. She had three sisters and was the daughter of a Colonel in the United States Marine Corps. Raised predominantly in the Annapolis region, she was a spitfire with a heart of gold. Maybe too trusting at times- which led this young woman to be at the wrong place at the wrong time.On the Thursday evening of February 29th, 1996; Jody LeCornu had a fight with her live-in boyfriend, Steve Dubin. That Friday morning before she went to work at a Eastern Savings Bank in Hunt Valley, he told her not to come home; oh how he would later regret those words. Besides working, the young woman was a senior at Towson State University studying geriatrics. Dubin was a fundraiser at Boys Latin School in Baltimore and attended a dance at the school to kick off the weekend. Jody finished her shift at work and went to her usual local hang-out, Mt. Washington Tavern owned by Ted Bauer. By all accounts, neighbors, coworkers, her boyfriend and family members would all say what would follow completely conflicts with the woman they knew. Jody was an anxious woman- she would ask coworkers to watch her walk to her car, she would direct her sisters to walk quickly to their vehicles when outside at night and had this inherent fear of being shot or involved in violence. Late night rendezvous was not her normal pattern of behavior.Jody spent the evening at the Mt. Washington TavernAfter the bar closed that Friday night, the manager asked her to drive an employee home at about 2 am. After dropping him off, she went to the ATM. She picked up a six pack of beer and went to the Caldor parking lot in Baltimore City. She made a few phone calls. She attempted to call back to the bar to speak to the manager; the bartender told her he was busy. A man pulled up to her white Honda Civic in a white BMW model whereupon she rolled her window down. He was stocky in stature, wearing a camouflage jacket. After a brief exchange, he returned to his vehicle- he fired a handgun through her back from outside the car. Jody then drove from the parking lot to across the road to the Giant food store parking lot. Her car circled and stopped at a curb. The man watched from his vehicle until it rolled to a stop between the Boston Chicken and Firestone Tire and Service Center on York Road in Baltimore. He then approached Jody’s car, leaned over her, he put it in park and grabbed something from next to her on the seat. Returning to his car, the killer drove off, heading south on York Road.The shooting took place in Baltimore City, however, her death occurred across the street which placed it in the jurisdiction of Baltimore County. The leads dried up pretty early in the case despite having fingerprints, video surveillance and eye witness accounts. As early as the 4th of March, the Baltimore County investigators briefed the press they believed it was a random robbery gone wrong- her purse was missing from the car. However, there could be more to the murder- we just don’t know. That’s where we need you. After 20 years; people maybe more likely to come forward to give information on what they know. No matter how random or small the tip is- contact us. www.ju

Friday at the National Wrestling Hall of Fame Honors Weekend is one of the most important days of the year in wrestling. That Friday, the plaques are unveiled and the award winners are introduced to the public. An informal gathering, Friday is one of those days every wrestling fan should experience. Episode 511 talks to a dozen individuals who were involved or attending Honors Weekend. We'll kick things off with the Director of the National Wrestling Hall of Fame, Lee Roy Smith, to get his take on the importance of the event as well as how much of the year builds towards this weekend. On this show: Order of Merit recipient Dave "Doc" Bennett, Distinguished Member Rick Tucci, Maryland inductee and announcer Natanya Levioff, Medal of Courage recipient Joe Russell, Chairman of the NWHOF Board of Governors Tom Slowey, Distinguished Member Dan Gable, former Board of Governors member Stan Zeamer, Distinguished Member John Smith, New York inductee and USA Wrestling Director of Communications Gary Abbott, Order of Merit recipient Nancy Schultz Vitangeli and Millersville head coach Kerry Regner. If you'd like to SUPPORT THE SHOW and all the on-demand audio offerings, free newsletters and historical research AND you want to get some of that cool Compound gear, you can support this program by making a small monthly contribution to the network by following this link.. The Short Time Time Wrestling Podcast is proudly supported by Compound Sportswear. And if you haven't already, leave a rating and a review on Apple Podcasts. SUBSCRIBE TO SHORT TIME Apple Podcasts | Stitcher | Spreaker | iHeartRadio | TuneIn | Google Play Music | Spotify | iOS App | Android App | RSS GET DAILY WRESTLING NEWS! You like wrestling news, right? Of course you do. Did you know you can sign up for FREE to subscribe to the Mat Talk Online DAILY WRESTLING NEWS e-mail newsletter that's published EVERY morning with the previous day's top news stories from outlets all around the globe. It's free and it's a great way to start your wrestling day.

נותן לחם לכל בשר כי לעולם חסדו Each morning, we begin the prayer service with the Pesukeh De'zimra section, a selection of praises from Tehillim that we recite in order to put us in the proper frame of mind for prayer. On Shabbat, we recite additional chapters of Tehillim as part of the Pesukeh De'zimra service, beyond those which we recite on weekdays. One of the chapters, chapter 136, is referred to by our Sages as the הלל הגדול – “the great Hallel .” It goes through many different miracles that Hashem performed, and after each it says, כי לעולם חסדו – “for His kindness is everlasting.” Interestingly, there is also another occasion when we recite this chapter – on Pesach, at the seder . For some reason, our Sages saw fit to add this chapter to our Pesach seder as well as to our weekly Shabbat prayer service, and we need to understand why this is. We also need to understand why this chapter is called הלל הגדול . It is considerably shorter than the Hallel we recite on Rosh Hodesh and holidays. Why is it called the “great Hallel ”? This second question was asked already by the Gemara, in Maseches Pesahim (118a). Rabbi Yohanan, as the Gemara cites, explains that the reason for the name הלל הגדול is found in one of the final verses of the chapter, which says, נותן לחם לכל בשר כי לעולם חסדו – “He gives food to every creature, for His kindness is everlasting.” As Rabbi Yohanan observes, Hashem is the Supreme Being who governs the entre earth, and yet He personally cares for each and every creature in the world, from the largest beasts to the smallest insects. This is the greatest miracle of all – that each and every day, G-d provides the needs of all creatures on earth. As we say in blessing of Boreh Nefashot , Hashem created people and animals with needs, and He fulfills those needs on an ongoing basis, each and every day ( בורא נפשות רבות וחסרונן ). After listing the great miracles that Hashem performed, we exclaim, נותן לחם לבל בשר – that He sustains all living creatures, which is the greatest miracle of all. G-d sustains His creatures in the most wondrous ways. Some creatures have a natural instinct to provide other creatures' needs and meet their own needs through what's called a “symbiotic relationship,” whereby they cooperate with one another. For example, there's a certain large fish that preys on smaller fish, but occasionally its food gets wedged in its teeth, which makes it impossible for it to eat again. Hashem arranged that another fish has the instinct to come and feed off that food caught in this large fish's teeth, thereby sustaining itself while enabling the other creature to continue living. This is a beautiful example of the verse, נותן לחם לכל בשר כי לעולם חסדו . In Hashem's infinite kindness, He sustains all of creation in the most extraordinary ways. The Gemara adds that the phrase כי לעולם חסדו appears 26 times in this chapter, corresponding to the 26 generations that lived from the time of creation until the Torah was given at Sinai. (There were ten generations from Adam until Noah, another ten until Avraham, and then six generations from Avraham to Moshe Rabbenu.) Throughout those 26 generations, the Gemara teaches, the world did not deserve to be sustained. As the Mishna famously states, אם אין תורה אין קמח – we cannot obtain our material needs without Torah. And so until the Torah was given, the world did not deserve sustenance. Nevertheless, G-d continued providing all creatures with their needs, because of His infinite kindness. (The Maharal adds that 26 is also the numerical value of the Divine Name of הוי"ה , which is the Name that signifies G-d's graciously sustaining the world.) The Rabbis thus explain that the word גדול refers to kindness, because true greatness is bestowing kindness upon others. And so this chapter is called הלל הגדול , because it speaks of G-d's infinite kindness in feeding all His creatures. The Mechilta infers from this chapter of Tehillim that the miracle of every piece of bread we eat is as miraculous as the Exodus and the splitting of the sea. In the same chapter that gives praise to Hashem for these miracles, we give praise also for נותן לחם , that people have bread to eat. We take this daily miracle for granted, but in truth, this is the greatest miracle. The Mechilta says, מה כוחה של פרוסה זו – a simple piece of bread is, in truth, an extraordinary miracle. When Yaakov Avinu blessed his grandsons, Menashe and Efrayim, he makes reference to the angel that rescued him from all his situations of danger – המלאך הגואל אותי מכל רע – and to Hashem who sustained him like a shepherd caring for his flocks – האלוקים הרועה אותי . The Mechilta points out that while it is an angel that saves us from harm, Hashem Himself sustains us and provides us with our material needs. It is specifically in the area of parnasah , our sustenance, that we feel a special connection to Hashem. The true חסד of Hashem is felt primarily through His graciously providing us with food each day: נותן לחם לכל בשר כי לעולם חסדו . With this in mind, we can understand the special relevance of this chapter of Tehillim to Shabbat. Shabbat is the day when we are reminded of this concept, of נותן לחם לכל בשר – that Hashem graciously feeds and sustains the world. Rav Moshe Wolfson tells a story he heard from a person who, like many Jews who lived in the United States in the earlier part of the 20 th century, faced a very difficult test with regard to Shabbat observance. It was common for Jewish workers to be told on Friday afternoon that they would be fired if they did not come to work on Saturday. Many Jews could not withstand the pressure and worked on Shabbat, while others heroically remained steadfast to Torah and continued observing Shabbat despite the financial hardship entailed. The man who told Rav Wolfson this story was one such hero. Every time he found a new job, he would be fired on Friday afternoon after informing the employer that he would not be coming to work on Shabbat. This went on for a long time, until the family's savings were depleted, and the family literally could not afford food. That Friday morning, when this man got up, he felt he could not do this anymore. The deprivation was simply too much to bear. He decided that he would tell his boss that he would return to work on Saturday. But as he walked to work, he saw a perfectly clean, fresh loaf of bread sitting on a garbage can. He took it to bring to his family, as this was enough to sustain them for a day. He then thought to himself, “Just as Hashem can send me this loaf of bread, he can send me my livelihood every day.” And he did not work the next day, Shabbat. This story, Rav Wolfson said, brings new meaning to the words of the Mechilta : מה כוחה של פרוסה זו . A simple loaf of bread can have extraordinary power. On Pesach, we recite הלל הגדול because it speaks of the miracles of the Exodus. On Shabbat, we recite this chapter because it speaks of the great miracle of parnasah , of how Hashem provides our needs and the needs of all people and animals, in the most wondrous and remarkable ways. נותן לחם לכל בשר – this is the greatest miracle of all. The Hida (Rav Haim Yosef David Azulai) comments that the phrase לכל בשר indicates that Hashem provides food for all people, בין טובים בין רעים – both the righteous and the wicked. Even on the day Beneh Yisrael worshipped the golden calf at the foot of Mount Sinai , Hashem provided them with manna from the heavens. Hashem is kind and gracious to all people. Even when we do not deserve our sustenance, He continues to provide it, patiently awaiting our repentance. On Shabbat, we use two loaves of bread to commemorate the manna, to remind ourselves that Hashem always sustains us under all conditions and circumstances, כי לעולם חסדו – because His kindness is infinite and boundless. Hopefully, this insight into the הלל הגדול will enhance not only our Shabbat prayers, but our entire Shabbat experience. As we sit down to the Shabbat table, and we see the wide array of delicacies that we are able to enjoy, we should think to ourselves and discuss with our families, נותן לחם לכל בשר כי לעולם חסדו – Hashem's kindness is infinite and everlasting, and He continues to mercifully and lovingly sustain us, day in and day out, week after week, month after month, throughout our lives. Reflecting on Hashem's kindness will infuse us with great joy and faith which will accompany us throughout Shabbat and throughout the coming week, and make our lives happier, calmer, and bereft of worry and anxiety.

Show Notes: When we have a lot of things on our plate, it’s easy to get overwhelmed by the volume of our workload. For people who are able to manage their time wisely, it will never be a problem. If you’ve just begun your career, you can get lost along the way pretty easily and that might even lead to procrastination.   And of course, we don’t want our time to go to waste! So today, I’m going to share with you some tips on how you can build your own system to effectively manage your workload and documents. Once you’ve successfully done everything, you’ll notice how easier your career has become and that you also get to spend some time on yourself. Hello, and welcome to the Traveling Introvert. Today, I would love to talk to you about some solutions for de-stressing your business that you can do right now. So, what if you could say, around an hour a day starting tomorrow, that's five hours per week, or more than half a day off? Imagine closing up shop at 11:00 AM every Friday without worrying about the stuff that didn't get done, or just stop working. Close the computer and go and have a nice Friday afternoon. Well, you can do that when you put these solutions in place, and you can start this week. So, the first thing I wanna talk about is proper project management. If you're still managing your team with email and Skype messages, stop it. Stop it right now. It's not great. We all know that emails turn into to-do lists and Skype is unreliable to say the least. Things get lost. Messages are forgotten or never received and balls have dropped. Not to mention the time you spend shifting through the list of emails and searching for that one piece of information you need. I highly, highly recommend that you sign up for project management assistant. You can start with Clickup, Asana, Trello, start putting all your projects in one place. You'll have one place for all the tasks that are all outstanding, ready-to-do, then you'll be able to tell at a glance what needs your immediate attention and what needs tweaking. Having one central location for everything is super important. Pick one that's right for you, you'll often have free sort of things that you could do, free months trials what have you. The first one you find might not be the best one for you, there are so many out there, but there's the top ones, there are Notion, Asana, Clickup, and Trello, oh, and Basecamp. Pick one, and put everything in there. Everything, everything, everything, everything, everything, have it in this one central place. Then there's proper documentation. Do you find yourself sort of reinventing the wheel every time you have to record? For example, a podcast, or a video or write a blog, or get pins for your Pinterest, or Instagram. Take five minutes and document the steps, and then the next time you have to do it, or better yet, when you have to hand it off to somebody else, you'll be able to get it done quickly and figure out what needs to happen and there will be fewer mistakes. So, there'll be a checklist and the work will get done. Proper documentation, that's my thing right now for a couple months ago, what I did was, my thing was document everything, and so, no matter what it was that I did whether it was for a client or for myself, I would document the steps that I took. And so, that documentation is there if I ever have to hand it off or if I forget or something happens, then I can be like, "Here's the documentation." And it's just super, super helpful. And when you have to look back at something, or if you forgot something or something changed or you drop something and then come back to it a year later, you'll have that documentation. The next thing I'd like to talk about is time blocking. This is super important. Get out your calendar and start making ... and I've talked about this before ... start making appointments, but not just for yourself but for your clients. Work on certain clients on this day at that time, and you'll get into a habit and then you become on auto-pilot, like, "Monday morning at 9:00, I always work on this client, and then at 2:00 PM on Tuesdays, I always work with this client." When you start getting some rhythm and some sort of less decision-making that you have to do, it's like, "What should I do next?" Putting time blocking in your calendar for your clients as well as yourself is super duper helpful. So, you just come in and be like, "Okay, now I'm going to do, and do this, and do that, and do the other." It helps keep you focused, rather than wasting time, maybe on Facebook or Reddit or whatever black hole that you turn to go into when you're procrastinating. And you can space those time blocks out and you can put gaps in them, whatever you need to do, but time blocking is really important, and also then you'll be able to see at a glance, like, "Oh, I have an appointment with such-and-such, so, I need to move this thing over." So, just those few things will help you be more focused and know in advance what you need to do, and just documentation project management all of these things can be set up more or less in an afternoon or a day. But the time that will save you consistently will be phenomenal. An hour a day is just the beginning, but you have to actually take the action and do it. You have to put the work in first, so you can get the rewards afterwards. But you know what? The benefits are sweet. That Friday afternoon off is a wonderful thing, and in the end, you'll wonder how you ever managed before you did these things to improve your business and your life. So, why don't you give them a try? If you have any questions about them, please email me at janice@thecareerintrovert.com, and I will sort of have a little ... I have the A to Z of systems in my membership box should you wish to join that. There will be a link at the bottom of this podcast. So, thank you for listening, this is janice@thecareerintrovert.com, and I look forward to helping you grow your business and your career in line with your introversion.

The Material and Spiritual Benefits of Shabbat Whenever we commit ourselves to something, we would do well to fully understand the benefits it offers us, as this motivates us to invest maximum effort in that goal. When it comes to Shabbat observance, then, it is worthwhile to reflect from time to time on the precious value of Shabbat, to remind ourselves that it is the מקור הברכה – the source of all blessings, as this will inspire us to work to observe Shabbat at the very highest standard we can. Rabbi Eliyahu Ha'kohen, in his work Otzerot Ha'Torah , tells a story related to him by a distinguished man whose father was the original developer of one of the cities in Israel during the early days when the country was being built. This developer built the first twenty homes in this city, and lived in Jaffa , which was quite a distance from the development site. The most expensive material needed for construction at that time was concrete, and the man invested a great deal of money to import the concrete needed for this construction project. The shipment arrived on a Friday afternoon, in open containers. As this was during the summer, when rain does not fall in Israel , the man didn't think twice about leaving the containers exposed over Shabbat. As Shabbat drew nearer, however, dark clouds appeared on the horizon, signaling the threat of rain. The workers warned the man that rain would ruin the entire supply of concrete, and his investment would be lost. Nevertheless, the man sent them home. He did not even consider allowing Jewish workers to desecrate Shabbat by bringing large boards which would have to be transported by wagons. That Friday night, heavy rain fell. It seemed that the man's entire investment was lost, and his financial future was in jeopardy. Nevertheless, he remained perfectly calm and observed Shabbat as usual. He had his Shabbat meal, sang zemirot , learned Humash with Rashi as he always did, and recited his normal portion of Tehillim. Only after Shabbat did he turn his attention to his concrete. He went to the site, and to his amazement, all the concrete was covered. He opened the covering and discovered that the material was all perfectly dry. He figured that Hashem must have sent him angels to cover the concrete. It was later discovered that an international concrete company that had been in the area had sent its workers to cover its supplies, and the workers mistakenly covered this man's concrete. שומר מצוה לא ידע דבר רע – “One who observes a mitzva will know no evil” (Kohelet 8:5). One never loses by observing Shabbat; one can only gain. Another example is a story told by Rabbi David Ozeri of the Yad Yosef Torah Center which he heard during a recent trip to Israel . He was traveling with a friend, and on Friday night, they decided to pray in different minyanim . Rabbi Ozeri prayed at the main minyan of the Great Synagogue in Jerusalem , while his friend prayed in the small Sephardic minyan that is held elsewhere in the synagogue's building. They then ate the Friday night meal together. Rabbi Ozeri's friend related that he had arrived at his minyan a few minutes early, and so he began conversing with the man sitting in the seat next to him, who seemed like a “simple Jew.” (We should clarify that in truth, there is no such thing as a “simple Jew.” Rav Eliyahu Abba Shaul, son of Hacham Bentzion Abba Shaul, once described his grandfather to Rav Shelomo Zalman Auerbach as a “simple Jew,” referring to the fact that he worked and did not devote himself exclusively to Torah study. Rav Shlomo Zalman immediately interrupted him and said, “Even though he worked, I am sure he was not just a ‘simple Jew'!”) This fellow had emigrated to Israel as a child from Tripoli . He was a young schoolchild in Tripoli when the tyrannical regime of Muammar Kaddafi came to power, and the government issued an edict requiring all Jewish children to attend school on Saturday. The boy's father made plans to leave the country, but in the meantime, until this could be arranged, he faced a grave problem. How could his son attend school on Shabbat without desecrating the holy day? The boy's teacher was very strict, and would certainly not allow him to avoid writing on Shabbat. And if the father would be caught bribing the teacher, he would be sent to prison. That Sunday morning, the father went to school with boy, holding in his hand a beautifully wrapped gift, an expensive book. He went over to the teacher and said, “I wanted to thank you for all you do for my child. Thanks to you, he is receiving an outstanding education, and I want to express my gratitude for all your hard work.” He handed the teacher the gift, and said that if his son has a good month in school, he would bring another gift. Sure enough, the teacher left the boy alone every Saturday, and the father brought the teacher a book as a gift each month, ostensibly as an expression of gratitude for the fine education his child was receiving. This continued for several years, with the father giving a gift each month to his son's teachers. Three years later, after the family moved to Israel , the father explained to his son that he hid a stack of money in the book each month to bribe the teachers without getting caught. Although the family did not have a lot of money, the father paid a considerable sum each month out of his savings so that his son would not have to violate Shabbat in school. The man told the American visitor that this had a significant impact upon him, and throughout his life he always treated Shabbat with the utmost respect and reverence. So much so, that as he walked the streets in Israel on Shabbat he could never understand how anyone could not observe Shabbat. When a person sacrifices for Shabbat, people take notice, especially his children, and this has a great impact. One of the unique merits of Shabbat observance is the positive influence it has on the people around us who are moved and inspired by our devotion and sacrifice. The way we conduct ourselves on Shabbat has a significant effect upon future generations. May the merit of the work and effort we invest into Shabbat bring us the inestimable benefits of this day and grant us access to all of the Almighty's blessings, amen .

Saturday, July 4, 2009. A relatively quiet Independence Day for the US. The Statue of Liberty crown reopened after being closed for 8 years due to the attacks on the World Trade Center. North Korea tested ballistic missiles of their own to rattle the saber of their military at the United States, but nothing extraordinary. Seemed like it would be just another quiet celebration of America's Independence. At 1:35 p.m., a man named Robert Gaddy called 911 and reported finding two bodies in a residence at 105 Lea Avenue near downtown Nashville, TN. A 300-plus pound lineman for the Nashville Kats Arena Football Team, Gaddy was known around town as "Big Daddy Gaddy." He is perhaps most well-known for being a friend and teammate to NFL legend and local hero, Steve McNair. The first officer appeared just four minutes later, at 1:39 p.m, and found that one of the victims was the former football star. The other appeared to be a woman, whose dead body lay at his feet on the floor of the living room. The man turned out to be Steve McNair and the woman his girlfriend, Sahel Kazemi. McNair sat on his couch, Kazemi on the ground at his feet. The officers found two bullets in the walls almost immediately; one was attributed to McNair, the other to his girlfriend. The 9mm used in the murder-suicide was then found underneath Kazemi's head during the investigation. Here is a brief synopsis of what the officers found upon entering McNair's place: McNair had a gunshot wound (contact) to his right temple, and an exit gunshot wound to his right temple. McNair also had a gunshot wound (non-contact) to his left temple and two gunshot wounds to his chest that both exited through his back. Kazemi had a contact gunshot wound to the right side of her head and an exit wound on the left side of her head. Due to a lack of any defensive wounds or defensive posturing from McNair, police believe McNair was asleep on his couch when he was shot and killed early in the hours of July 4th, 2009. According to the case summary, McNair's Blood Alcohol Level was 0.15%, nearly twice the legal limit at the time, which may have contributed to his drowsiness. A few more details on what police believed happened the night of McNair's death (from the case summary): The totality of the evidence leads to the conclusion that Kazemi shot McNair in the left side of his head (non-contact), shot him twice in the chest, and then put the gun to the right side of his head and shot him again (contact wound). It is concluded that Kazemi sat on the sofa to McNair's left in such a way that she would fall into McNair's lap upon committing suicide by shooting herself in the head. The blood stains show that Kazemi's upper body was in McNair's lap before she slid down his leg and onto the floor. 105 Lea Avenue, Nashville, TN The Life of Steve McNair This isn't a sports blog, so I won't spend a whole lot of time writing about Steve McNair's career, but here are the highlights: he won the Walter Payton Award in 1994 and was drafted by the Houston Oilers the next year. He didn't really become a superstar player in the NFL until the Oilers migrated to Nashville and became the Tennessee Titans. He participated in the Titans' lone Super Bowl, losing that game by about a foot-and-a-half. (Sorry if this is triggering you, the long-suffering Titans fan.) He took the Titans to a few more playoff appearances before being traded to the Ravens in 2005. He played a few more seasons and then retired in 2007. I remember intensely respecting his on-the-field heroics. He was tougher than most quarterbacks, and he put a nice touch on his passes. Being a Falcons fan, though, I never followed 'Air' McNair's career with the fervor that I would now. His personal life plays much more of a role in his ultimate death than his football career. First of all, he was married, and many of his friends were surprised to know he was involved in a secret relationship with the waitress, Kazemi, before his death. He had two sons with his wife, Mechelle McNair and two sons by two other women. The Fourth of July Timeline A few key events lead up to Steve McNair's death. On July 1, an African-American male (who was not Steve McNair or Adrian Gilliam) showed up at the Opry Mills Dave & Buster's where Sahel Kazemi worked and hung out without eating or drinking. Kazemi spent an hour talking to him on her shift, disappeared for two hours during her 30-minute break and was sent home after that. Also, the Thursday before his death, July 2, McNair was out with Kazemi and chef Vent Gordon when Kazemi, driving an Escalade registered to the couple, was pulled over. According to a Hollywood Gossip timeline, the traffic stop occurred between 1-1:30 a.m. early Thursday morning. She was arrested for DUI but not before McNair and Gordon left the scene via taxi. Kazemi apparently asked McNair to talk to the arresting officer, but McNair, perhaps fearing a public controversy over the matter, refused. McNair then went to Free at Last Bonding and arranged to bail her out. According to Fowzi Ali, a cab driver, McNair went to Loser's Bar in Midtown Nashville for 15-20 minutes before requesting to be taken back to the residence on Lea. Later that evening, Kazemi, having been bailed out by McNair, ventured to meet a convicted murderer named Adrian Gilliam to purchase a semi-automatic 9mm pistol. (More on that later.) This would prove to be the gun used in the murder-suicide. That Friday, Kazemi went into work at the Dave & Busters at the Opry Mills Mall, just outside of Nashville, and sent a series of texts throughout her shift and beyond. Judging solely on the content of the texts, she merely appeared to be in love with the former quarterback, not veering toward some form of psychotic break. However, according to an article in ESPN, there are some signs that she was not quite herself in the hours leading up to her death: A shift manager at Dave & Buster's who worked with Kazemi on the last night of her life told police that Kazemi was normally upbeat. But in the hours before the murder, something was different. She rolled her eyes when asked about McNair's promise to divorce his wife, Mechelle. Kazemi, according to a police statement, told her manager, 'My life is just shit, and I should end it!' Here are some other highlights of her social media and personal communiques from Friday, July 3, 2009: She called a handful of friends that day, making Fourth of July plans that wouldn't be kept. She tried to sell some furniture on craigslist [sic], went to work and clocked out early, and texted McNair that she had to be with him that night. One of her final calls was to Lakresia Polite, a friend she had planned on going out with that night. Polite said that she was in Memphis and that she couldn't go out. Kazemi, Polite says, told her that's OK; she'd call Steve and see what he was doing. It's extremely possible to come to the conclusion that Steve McNair AND Sahel "Jenni" Kazemi  would still be alive today, had she only been able to go out with someone else -- anyone else -- that Friday night. Later testing concluded that Kazemi was the sole shooter. There was powder residue on Kazemi's left hand, indicating she had fired using both hands, and none on either of McNair's. The Discovery Remember Robert "Big Daddy" Gaddy? Turns out, even though he made the initial 911 call, he was not the person who discovered the bodies. That distinction goes to one Carless Wayne Neeley, a friend of McNair's who co-rented the property at 105 Lea Avenue with the former football star. July 4th, at approximately 12:40 p.m., Neeley dropped by the residence and saw McNair's cars parked outside. He had been talking to McNair about speaking at a local Little League game and figured he would drop in to ask about it. He unlocked the doors and went inside. He saw the both of them in the living room but thought they were asleep and walked right past them into the kitchen. He grabbed a beer from the fridge and returned to the living room. Upon seeing blood and shell casings in the condo, he fled the residence. He said he didn't recognize the victim on the couch as McNair and tried multiple times to call the former football player. When he couldn't get ahold of McNair, he did the next best thing: He called McNair's best friend, Gaddy, who showed up 15 minutes later. Gaddy and Neeley went inside and identified McNair's body, but here's the weird thing: they didn't go outside and immediately call the police. First, they called General Sessions Judge Casey Moreland. Moreland, of course, told them that they should call the authorities and admit to everything they knew. The 9mm Pistol A thirty-three-year-old convicted murderer named Adrian Gilliam sold Sahel Kazemi the loaded 9mm pistol she would later use to murder Steve McNair and kill herself. He purportedly wanted a romantic relationship with Kazemi and exchanged 49 texts and phone calls in the days leading up to the murder. He later stated he sold her the gun because she'd told him she was worried about prowlers in the area. However, it was also speculated that she was angry over the possibility that McNair was engaged in other extramarital affairs, in addition to the one he was having with her. Despite that, she was also purportedly seeing other men at the time, including one of McNair's former teammates on the Tennessee Titans and a Vanderbilt University football player. Timeline Leading to Steve McNair's and Sahel Kazemi's Deaths Thursday, July 2, 2009: Two Days Before McNair's Death Kazemi is pulled over for DUI in Nashville while driving a Cadillac Escalade registered to both McNair and Kazemi. McNair and Vent Gordon, the chef at one of McNair's restaurants, are in the car at this time. McNair refuses to get out and talk to the police, but he still bails Kazemi out of jail. Weird irony: the officer who arrests Kazemi for DUI is the same one who, six years earlier, arrested McNair for the same charge. Later that evening, Sahel Kazemi purchases a 9mm pistol from a convicted murderer she met while trying to find a buyer for her Kia. (Wikipedia) There is also speculation that Kazemi was with her ex-boyfriend, Keith Norfleet, in the hours following being bailed out of jail for DUI. Friday, July 3, 2009: The Day Before McNair's Death 10:05 AM -- Kazemi texts McNair. "Baby I might have a break down im so stressed." She also states she needs to pay "the cell phone bills n the hospital." 04:00 PM -- McNair tells Kazemi that $2,000 is being transferred to her account. She later texts that she "can hardly breath [sic]" and "I just want the pain in my chest to go away." McNair texts back, asking if she would like for him to see about her. 04:04 PM -- Kazemi texts McNair: "Baby I have to be w u 2nite. I dnt care where." 08:34 PM -- Kazemi again texts McNair: "baby where u gonna be at when I get off." 11:00 PM -- McNair puts his children to bed. Saturday, July 4, 2009: The Day of McNair's Death 12:38 AM -- McNair texts Kazemi: "On my way." [Presumably, this is the condo where the two of them met up.] 01:14 AM -- Kazemi tells McNair the door is open. 02:23 AM -- There is one more text sent to McNair's phone at 2:23 AM. "im going to the store." It was sent approximately 23 minutes after the Metro Nashville Police Department believes Kazemi killed Steve McNair and then herself. According to Sammy Saltman in a 2009 article, "T-Mobile Subpoena Compliance Specialist Melanie Cadwell told Nasvhille authorities that it is possible this message, which was received by McNair's Blackberry at that time, was delayed in transit, and was actually sent earlier. The Lingering Questions in Steve McNair's Death Although the official investigation into Steve McNair's death seems pretty conclusive, a few lingering questions remain. Former police officer Vincent Hill believes Kazemi did not, in fact, murder McNair and turn the pistol on herself. His main evidence comes from the fact that McNair, who very often carried thousands of dollars rolled up in a rubber band, only had $6 in in his wallet when his body was found. A more minor but nevertheless credible point relates to Adrian Gilliam's uneven testimony. Gilliam claims that he avoided the truth in his initial interviews because his fiancee was present, and he didn't want her to know about his amorous intentions with Sahel Kazemi. We can't really cast aspersions on Gilliam purely for his past, but it wouldn't surprise me at all if he had something to hide about the whole murder/suicide. The last point Vincent Hill brings up is that Kazemi purportedly hated guns. I mean, honestly, that doesn't really matter, since plenty of violent ends have come at the hands of people who abhorred violence, but it is definitely an avenue worth exploring. Kazemi's family has requested the investigation be re-opened, and though I doubt that will ever happen, it doesn't hurt to think about all of the angles in this case. Final Thoughts The more I've read about Steve McNair's death, the more tragic the whole thing seems to become. I've got to admit, I first thought the whole case had to do with a jealous lover and revenge. Now that I've paid some actual attention to it, I have to admit it just appears to be a horrible, random, absolutely senseless crime. Steve McNair was no worse than any other professional athlete, and he appeared to have a really quite generous streak that set him apart. From what I've read, he was a good man, an absolute legend, one who embraced Nashville with the whole of his life. Sahel Kazemi didn't have a chance to establish herself, so the legacy she leaves behind is tied almost exclusively to her tumultuous relationship with Steve McNair. However, the horrors associated with the events of July 4, 2009 can't erase the joy she brought to friends and family. She very obviously suffered a psychotic break, which may explain what eventually happened in the wee hours of her final night. Sources: http://www.cbsnews.com/news/adrian-gilliam-man-who-sold-gun-that-killed-mcnair-wanted-affair-with-his-mistress-sahel-kazemi/ http://www.nashvillepost.com/business/legal/article/20403306/who-are-the-other-people-in-the-mcnair-case http://www.autopsyfiles.org/reports/policereport/mcnair,%20steve_police%20report.pdf http://www.cbsnews.com/news/more-doubts-about-steve-mcnair-death-probe/ http://www.cbsnews.com/news/the-girl-the-gun-and-the-dead-nfl-star/ http://www.cbsnews.com/news/sahel-kazemi-and-steve-mcnair-final-texts-show-worries-of-love-and-money/ http://www.espn.com/espn/otl/news/story?id=5347315 https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=hyrQQai0BUEhttps://www.youtube.com/watch?v=qaRndcqaQtQ

Laurence Bolwell has been dressing as David Bowie and singing his songs on stage for 18 years. One Monday morning, early in January, he hears the news that his idol has died. That Friday night, he is due on stage with his act in a theatre in Carmarthen. Grace Dent tells the story of Laurence's week, and finds out what it's like to be a tribute artist the day your hero dies. Producer: Chris Ledgard.

Chapter 11 We Rule the School!Finally the big moment arrived. It was Andrea Young (of course!) who read the one-millionth page. We all cheered when Miss Daisy went out in the hallway and filled in the top of the thermometer all the way up to the words One million.That Friday night, everybody in the whole school showed up at school. Can you believe it? I actually couldn’t wait to get to school . . . on the weekend! When we got there, a big banner was hanging over the front door that said WE READ A MILLION PAGES! on it. Principal Klutz was waiting for us. He was wearing a gorilla suit, just like he promised. Inside there was a table of snacks and treats and juice. Miss Daisy had brought in bonbons.But best of all, the gym was filled wall to wall with video games!I had never seen so many video games in my life. Families had brought in lots of TV sets, game systems, and games, and lined them up all around the gym. We could play all we wanted, and the only rule was that you had to take turns.For the kids who didn’t like video games, there were tables of board games set up in the middle of the gym. (I think they’re called board games because you get so bored playing them.) I played just about every video game in the gym. After a few hours of staring into screens, I had a splitting headache, my hands hurt, and I thought my eyes were going to fall out of my head.It was the greatest night of my life.

Brandon and Andy keep Melissa awake to gripe about the new tattooed Joker image that leaked last week before sitting down with Derek Price (formerly of Stellar Kin and Redfoot) to talk about his new recording project - Sempervivi! Derek and Brandon share stories from their early days in Stellar Kin as well as life since the band's hiatus, along with what may go down in history as the most embarrassing story to ever hit our podcast... and just four episodes in!Derek also performs "Open Hands" from his upcoming "Artifacts" EP (currently in production for release later this year). Make sure to follow him on Twitter and Instagram @sempervivi and subscribe to his YouTube channel for weekly videos featuring covers and originals.http://www.badapplerecords.netPATRON-EXCLUSIVE CONTENT: More performances by Sempervivi's Derek Price including "Bedtime Suite" and either the best or worst cover of "Friday" (yes, THAT Friday) available to our Patrons. Gain access by signing up at https://www.patreon.com/creation?hid=2341286&rf=243624 for this and other exclusive content, discounts, and rewards.

Episode: #664 Length: 31:45 Format: mp3 To listen to this and all new Croncast episodes Get Cool! Friday the 13th No I won't get out of bed Talk soft it won't know we're here Call from the IDF The International Doorman Federation Tats and tears Only Ivy League white people Who paddle surfs on the East River?

Episode: #664 Length: 31:45 Format: mp3 To listen to this and all new Croncast episodes Get Cool! Friday the 13th No I won't get out of bed Talk soft it won't know we're here Call from the IDF The International Doorman Federation Tats and tears Only Ivy League white people Who paddle surfs on the East River?

Episode: #664 Length: 31:45 Format: mp3 To listen to this and all new Croncast episodes Get Cool! Friday the 13th No I won't get out of bed Talk soft it won't know we're here Call from the IDF The International Doorman Federation Tats and tears Only Ivy League white people Who paddle surfs on the East River?

Episode: #664 Length: 31:45 Format: mp3 To listen to this and all new Croncast episodes Get Cool! Friday the 13th No I won't get out of bed Talk soft it won't know we're here Call from the IDF The International Doorman Federation Tats and tears Only Ivy League white people Who paddle surfs on the East River?

Episode: #664 Length: 31:45 Format: mp3 To listen to this and all new Croncast episodes Get Cool! Friday the 13th No I won't get out of bed Talk soft it won't know we're here Call from the IDF The International Doorman Federation Tats and tears Only Ivy League white people Who paddle surfs on the East River?

Episode: #664 Length: 31:45 Format: mp3 To listen to this and all new Croncast episodes Get Cool! Friday the 13th No I won't get out of bed Talk soft it won't know we're here Call from the IDF The International Doorman Federation Tats and tears Only Ivy League white people Who paddle surfs on the East River?

Episode: #664 Length: 31:45 Format: mp3 To listen to this and all new Croncast episodes Get Cool! Friday the 13th No I won't get out of bed Talk soft it won't know we're here Call from the IDF The International Doorman Federation Tats and tears Only Ivy League white people Who paddle surfs on the East River?

Episode: #664 Length: 31:45 Format: mp3 To listen to this and all new Croncast episodes Get Cool! Friday the 13th No I won't get out of bed Talk soft it won't know we're here Call from the IDF The International Doorman Federation Tats and tears Only Ivy League white people Who paddle surfs on the East River?

Episode: #664 Length: 31:45 Format: mp3 To listen to this and all new Croncast episodes Get Cool! Friday the 13th No I won't get out of bed Talk soft it won't know we're here Call from the IDF The International Doorman Federation Tats and tears Only Ivy League white people Who paddle surfs on the East River?

Episode: #664 Length: 31:45 Format: mp3 To listen to this and all new Croncast episodes Get Cool! Friday the 13th No I won't get out of bed Talk soft it won't know we're here Call from the IDF The International Doorman Federation Tats and tears Only Ivy League white people Who paddle surfs on the East River?

Episode: #664 Length: 31:45 Format: mp3 To listen to this and all new Croncast episodes Get Cool! Friday the 13th No I won't get out of bed Talk soft it won't know we're here Call from the IDF The International Doorman Federation Tats and tears Only Ivy League white people Who paddle surfs on the East River?

Episode: #664 Length: 31:45 Format: mp3 To listen to this and all new Croncast episodes Get Cool! Friday the 13th No I won't get out of bed Talk soft it won't know we're here Call from the IDF The International Doorman Federation Tats and tears Only Ivy League white people Who paddle surfs on the East River?

Episode: #664 Length: 31:45 Format: mp3 To listen to this and all new Croncast episodes Get Cool! Friday the 13th No I won't get out of bed Talk soft it won't know we're here Call from the IDF The International Doorman Federation Tats and tears Only Ivy League white people Who paddle surfs on the East River?

Episode: #664 Length: 31:45 Format: mp3 To listen to this and all new Croncast episodes Get Cool! Friday the 13th No I won't get out of bed Talk soft it won't know we're here Call from the IDF The International Doorman Federation Tats and tears Only Ivy League white people Who paddle surfs on the East River?

Episode: #664 Length: 31:45 Format: mp3 To listen to this and all new Croncast episodes Get Cool! Friday the 13th No I won't get out of bed Talk soft it won't know we're here Call from the IDF The International Doorman Federation Tats and tears Only Ivy League white people Who paddle surfs on the East River?

Episode: #664 Length: 31:45 Format: mp3 To listen to this and all new Croncast episodes Get Cool! Friday the 13th No I won't get out of bed Talk soft it won't know we're here Call from the IDF The International Doorman Federation Tats and tears Only Ivy League white people Who paddle surfs on the East River?

Episode: #664 Length: 31:45 Format: mp3 To listen to this and all new Croncast episodes Get Cool! Friday the 13th No I won't get out of bed Talk soft it won't know we're here Call from the IDF The International Doorman Federation Tats and tears Only Ivy League white people Who paddle surfs on the East River?

Episode: #664 Length: 31:45 Format: mp3 To listen to this and all new Croncast episodes Get Cool! Friday the 13th No I won't get out of bed Talk soft it won't know we're here Call from the IDF The International Doorman Federation Tats and tears Only Ivy League white people Who paddle surfs on the East River?

Episode: #664 Length: 31:45 Format: mp3 To listen to this and all new Croncast episodes Get Cool! Friday the 13th No I won't get out of bed Talk soft it won't know we're here Call from the IDF The International Doorman Federation Tats and tears Only Ivy League white people Who paddle surfs on the East River?

Episode: #664 Length: 31:45 Format: mp3 To listen to this and all new Croncast episodes Get Cool! Friday the 13th No I won't get out of bed Talk soft it won't know we're here Call from the IDF The International Doorman Federation Tats and tears Only Ivy League white people Who paddle surfs on the East River?

Episode: #664 Length: 31:45 Format: mp3 To listen to this and all new Croncast episodes Get Cool! Friday the 13th No I won't get out of bed Talk soft it won't know we're here Call from the IDF The International Doorman Federation Tats and tears Only Ivy League white people Who paddle surfs on the East River?

Day 5 - and it's THAT Friday before the Airshow when the airspace, and more particularly the runway space, is definitely finite!